
copyright Roberta Kalechofsky (c) 2014
      
Advice to Jewish Travelers in Gentile Lands 
If a man accuses you of having a tail at the
        end of your
        spine, you may dispense with modesty for the sake of our people
        and lower your
        pants to display the truth to your accuser. If it is a woman who
        accuses you,
        forgo the pleasure of truth, else you may find yourself accused
        of worse.
          
-
        Anon, circa
        1255 
Three hours went past, hours in which they
        breathed as one,
        hours in which K was haunted by the feeling that he was losing
        himself or
        wandering into a strange country, farther than ever man had
        wandered before, a
        country so strange that not even the air had anything in common
        with his native
        air, where one might die of strangeness, and yet whose
        enchantment was such
        that one could only go on and lose oneself further.... 
"Then who am I" asked K, blandly as before."
      
- Kafka, The Castle 
From the time Harriet had entered graduate
      school, she expected
      to write her thesis on Marie de France under Dr. Watkins, the
      foremost female
      medievalist. But halfway through her research, Harriet changed her
      mind and
      chose instead the redoubtable problem of Chrétien de Troyes' identity. Her interest in
      him had been stimulated
      by an insignificant footnote which stated that Chrétien may have
      been a Jewish physician who
      had converted to Christianity. 
Everyone tried to dissuade her from changing
      her thesis
      topic, and their arguments were impressive. She had already done
      so much research
      on Marie de France, why throw it away? And why risk the ire of Dr.
      Watkins, the
      expert on medieval female writers? 
Over a lunch of cheese and salad, Laurel argued
      with
      imprisoning
      clarity. "A thesis topic isn't supposed to intrigue you. It's
      supposed to
      get you through your doctoral program. Marie de France is a great
      subject for a
      woman. We need scholars to write about medieval women writers, not
      about
      medieval male writers who have had a ton of research done on them
      already.
      What's more, Professor Watkins will be your enemy forever if you
      drop her pet
      topic. The point is to make the bureaucracy work for you so that
      you can get on
      with the work you love. You hate what you do for three or four
      years so that
      you can do what you want to do the rest of your life."
        
There were no dark corners in Laurel's decision
      about her
      thesis on an obscure female poet in 18th century Tennessee: "The
      Feminine
      Bard in Pre-Revolutionary America." To Harriet, Laurel seemed to
      live in
      an academic frictionless world. She had gone from high school to
      Smith College
      with the blessings of two professional parents, while Harriet had
      gone to a
      small college on Long Island over her mother's disapproval who
      felt she had had
      enough education and should get a job. Her older sister had not
      gone to
      college, her mother pointed out, and was not unhappy. Her brother
      had gone to
      college and was weird. A creature of obsessions, Harriet had
      always to argue
      her case against practical wisdom and her arguments, like all
      visions, mystified
      her friends and teachers. Even David, though he never argued with
      her. You do
      not argue with a consuming passion. You domesticate it. When
      Harriet was
      willful, he stepped aside. A footnote lying below the mounds of
      history and literary
      criticism had revealed a complicated vista to her: It was odd that
      the most
      famous writer in twelfth century France should have been a Jew who
      had
      converted to Christianity. The footnote intrigued her, then it
      haunted her,
      then it obsessed her. She nodded obligingly to Laurel's
      pragmatism,
      re-assembled her notes, and submitted a new thesis outline to
      Professor
      Connell.
        
He was not displeased by her apostasy from
      Watkins, but his
      pedagogic responsibility constrained him to point out to Harriet
      that her
      change of direction was not wise. She resisted his arguments, as
      he knew she
      would. He had noticed her as a fledgling graduate student, bright,
      a
      conscientious scholar but impulsive, attractive, very stubborn and
      combative,
      which he felt was part of the modern female make-up, cut on the
      template of an
      avenging angel. He had learned the lesson, well or ill, that academic
      women were
      sensitive about what they considered to be their intellectual
      prerogatives.
      Still, he persisted with the avuncular feelings he indulged
      himself in for his
      favorite student. He reminded Harriet that the Chrétien field was
      littered with scholars, the
      competition was "harrowing" and it was unlikely that she would be
      able to make an original contribution to the field. 
"Chrétien's
      identity is lost, gone," he said, as if referring to the poet's
      hair.
      "At least, with Marie de France you have something to grab hold
      of, two
      possible identifications, both situated in the thick of the social
      context." 
That was the problem. Marie de France had
      either been an English
      nun in the twelfth century, perhaps a certain Mary, abbess of
      Shaftesbury in
      England, or she had been a member of the French aristocracy,
      educated and
      urbane, the inestimable Marie de Champagne, with all the dizzying
      associations
      of being the daughter of Louis V11 and his immortally discontented
      wife, Elinor
      of Aquitaine. You could smack your lips on a lineage like that.
      But who was Chrétien?
      A brilliant poet but an
      elusive nobody, a footnote, his genius embedded in a dispersal of
      identities.
      She intended to reconstruct them, using Marie de France, the more
      likely Marie,
      as her lens through which to see Chrétien in his literary and social contexts. 
Professor Connell sniveled with dark warning. A
      scarred
      warrior-scholar, chair of the department and respected in the
      field, he was
      aging crankily, having had his theory of Chrétien as a Christian manqué challenged by
      Holmes' theory that Chrétien had written the Percival as a
      conversion poem tract; and having had his Celtic theory of the
      grail sources
      wrenched from him by the followers of Jessie Weston. He did not
      wish to see his
      star pupil sink into a quagmire of theories. He preferred to
      relinquish her to
      Watkins, much as he disliked feminist theories of medieval
      writing. Literature
      had enough influences without creating gender motivations. The
      great influences
      to him were national and demographic. Henry ll was already in the
      habit of
      giving away Irish acres to his loyal followers in the twelfth
      century.
      "And," as he had written in over three dozen articles, "Elinor
      of Aquitaine was Henry's wife after she had had her marriage to
      Louis annulled.
      It
      took
      no great intellectual leap to see how Celtic literature had gotten
      into France.
      Irish scholarship, Irish Christianity, had always stayed closer to
      its pagan
      myths than had Latin Christianity. As soon as the colonists from
      Henry ll's
      entourage had stepped into Ireland, the poetry flowed into their
      frozen Saxon
      veins." The transmission of grail material was obvious to him. It
      followed
      the flag, and that flag had been planted in the twelfth century in
      Irish soil,
      and then into French hearts when the British lay claim to
      Brittainy.
        
He knew what lay in store for Harriet if she
      crossed over
      into Chrétien
      territory:
      shoeboxes full of index cards, cartons full of notebooks, an attic
      full of
      acrimonious rebuttals and a lifetime of answering them. Is that
      what she should
      take upon herself? He knew she would. She was fearfully
      single-minded, doing
      combat with academia, like St. Agnes with the corruption of
      Avignon. Serious,
      very serious, earnest, intensely earnest, she always fooled him
      with her
      blonde-headed angel face and her blue eyes because he knew there
      was this other
      side to her, the lean, rapier side which roller-bladed in the
      streets, the
      modern female side with no spare fat, the tenacious side which
      waited for him
      to sign his agreement to her proposal. There was no frivolity in
      Harriet, no
      flirtation, no cunning wedding pictures of her and David feeding
      each other
      cake or throwing her garter through the air. In the family wedding
      portraits
      Harriet and David faced the camera guardedly, conscious of the
      abyss between
      their cultures. Her mother was lost in pink chiffon, her fading
      blonde hair
      crimped in a new permanent that looked like a bad wig. Barely five
      feet tall,
      she was smothered by everyone around her like a dinghy in the
      shadow of yachts,
      her paranoid gaze at the camera fiercely insulted. Harriet's
      Swedish father loomed
      gigantic in his dark suit, his gangly arms searching for a boom to
      give him
      ballast. Her sister Dawn hid her two hundred twenty pounds behind
      her husband,
      while her elfish brother Lionel grinned maniacally and held up two
      fingers at
      his hip to make the hex sign. David's mother, Elsbeta, Betty to a
      few people
      whose Americanisms she had made up her mind to live with,
      expressed the
      autocracy of good grooming which had carried her from Austria to
      Brooklyn, down
      the social scale and up again; his father Ira, a mathematics
      professor, poised
      with the affability of his Jewish generation, with layers of
      behavior over
      those he had inherited; Aunt Yetti, recently retired from
      her fourth
      marriage to a pharmacist, up from Florida for her favorite
      nephew’s wedding,
      her frizzy red hair looming over his shoulder, and Laurel, her
      maid of honor,
      amused in her bronze colored dress, her defiance against
      sentimentality. The
      faces of David's brother Kenneth and his Japanese wife Leela,
      occupied the
      background as a sign of their indifference to middle class
      celebrations. They
      had been married by a Justice of the Peace and had not had a
      wedding which, in
      Elsbeta’s view, made it mandatory that David should. Harriet did
      not smile for
      the camera, and David's eyes still bled shock, having just signed
      off from his
      academic career, releasing Harriet to pursue passions which were a
      mystery to
      him.
        
Professor Connell wanted to know what motivated
      Harriet's
      interest in this implausible affair between Marie de France and
      Chrétien. An
      ancient literary
      relationship? Someone else's love affair? It was not clear who Chrétien and Marie
      were, much less if
      they had known each other, and whether Harriet’s inquiry was a
      suitable finale
      to his last supervision of a doctoral thesis before he retired. 
Harriet pointed out the poetic parallels in Chrétien and Marie de
      France, and both
      their concerns with identity. Anonymity was common for medieval
      writers, a fate
      which could happen to any talent, but was more likely to happen in
      the medieval
      world to a woman or a Jew. Marie was edgy about her identity. In
      one poem she
      insisted on her aristocratic lineage, that she be addressed as
      "Dame
      Marie," and that no one else claim her poetry. In La Vol Sainte
      Audre, she
      had written: "Here I write my name, Marie, that I may be
      remembered."
      In an age when there were no last names, no hall of records, no
      DNA to trace
      identity, she wrote what words she could concerning her
      impassioned
      identification: "Marie is my name and I am of France." But she was
      not remembered. The same had happened to Chrétien. He had boldly identified with the
      growing national French literature
      of chivalry. 
"Our books have informed us that the
      pre-eminence in
      chivalry and learning once belonged to Greece. Then chivalry
      passed to Rome,
      together with the highest learning which now has come to France.
      God grant that
      it may be cherished here." 
Prophetic words, considering that France was
      not yet a
      nation, only the idea of a nation, the expansion of royal powers
      which would be
      implemented half a century later in 1215 with the conquest of
      southern France,
      the prized Midi. In 1180, scarce a century after the first
      crusade, and thirty
      years after the second, with events fostering the emergence of
      France, Marie
      and Chrétien
      shared a political
      posture: national identification even before the nation existed,
      pre-national
      ardor similar to the pre-national ardor of the American colonies,
      a sense of
      what winds were blowing. France came into being and remained. The
      identities of
      these poets disappeared. 
But they had once existed. In spite of their
      descent into
      anonymity, they had once existed and had been famous and feted.
      They had been
      flesh, blood, bones, and souls filled with the power of their
      talents and their
      longing for fame. In their time people knew who they were. Harriet
      believed it
      should not be impossible to trace their stories. If Chrétien was the Chrétien most
      scholars thought he was, he had
      become a cleric late in life in the abbey of St. Loupe in Troyes
      and the
      aristocratic Marie was his patron, the lady of the castle who held
      the key to
      the world of culture and recognition which every writer craves,
      and perhaps to
      his sexual longings. Amy Kelly had called Chrétien "Marie's literary vassal." It is the
      part played by
      Launcelot in his poem, "The Knight of the Cart," who is made to
      travel in a wagon that was used to carry dung or prisoners,
      forever stigmatized
      with that original status no matter how many jousts he won and no
      matter how
      high he rose. The queen tells him that he will pay dearly for even
      thinking of
      making love to her. Chrétien
      was pitched between options in identity, pitched as the medieval
      ages were
      pitched between monastery and worldliness, between the reclusive
      life and the
      life of knighthood. 
Maybe Chrétien
      never knew Marie personally. Though they both lived in Troyes,
      they resided in
      two different spheres of crown and scribe. Maybe theirs was a
      relationship
      through the mails or whatever the medieval equivalent was. Harriet
      doubted
      this. Was it possible they knew each other’s poetry, had parallels
      in wording
      and themes, respected each other as equals, yet had never met?
      That their
      poetry had mingled only as bird notes in midair. They celebrated
      sensual love
      between male and female as equals, but condemned its
      fiery alliance with
      adultery, condemned the passion of Tristan and Iseult whose love
      had cast
      outside the social institutions. Perhaps they had felt, for the
      sake of their
      poetry, the necessity not to succumb to the excesses of the new
      movement, the
      courts of love dominated by women. Marie and Chrétien celebrated passionate but married
      love, yet could not marry
      each other. Had Chrétien
converted,
      thinking that would undo the barrier? Harriet believed that one
      piece to the puzzle of Chrétien's
      identification was his relationship to Marie. 
Professor Connell waved an exasperated pen at
      her.
      "You're writing a thesis, Harriet, not a novel. Rubbish! You've
      become
      intrigued by the possibility of a romance between them. Rubbish!
      Marie de
      France came from an aristocratic family. Brilliant though Chrétien was, he was
      probably a lowly cleric,
      possibly an ex-Jew. It doesn't matter as far as your thesis is
      concerned. Marie
      de France would not have taken up with him, no matter how much she
      admired his
      poetry. People in the Middle Ages may have put up with adultery,
      but never with
      marriage between unequals. They took status and power very
      seriously, they took
      land very seriously, and they took a dim view of adultery between
      aristocratic
      women and landless nobodies. Chrétien
      was brilliant, but he was a nobody in a society where status was
      as important
      as religion. That's two strikes against him." 
True, Harriet reflected, there was no evidence
      that Chrétien
      ever achieved any social
      position or power, that his conversion ever benefited him
      materially. His
      signature was not fixed to any legal documents. Except for a
      reference to
      someone with his name as a cleric in Saint-Loupe's Abbey in his
      native Troyes,
      his name was not fixed anywhere, not to any marriage proposal or
      purchase of
      land, which were the main avenues to status outside the Church.
      There was only
      the reference to a Jewish physician who had converted and had
      taken the name, "Chrétien," a rare name in the twelfth century.
      If Chrétien
      had converted for
      professional reasons or social ambition, there is no evidence he
      was successful
      in these pursuits. Except as a poet he did not exist. 
And it was doubtful he had converted for
      religious reasons.
      He sought no high office, like other converts. His poetry did not
      convey
      religious enthusiasm. His was no conversion like that of Theresa of Avila
      or Simone Weil.
      Few scholars other than Urban Holmes thought Chrétien even took religion seriously.
      Frappier described him as a "cleric-poet
      in the service of nobility," similar to a class of clerics at the
      time
      called "the clerical fringe," a social niche filled by people who
      did
      not easily fit anywhere else in the social structure. That would
      be her Chrétien.
      Loomis wrote that the
      tradition of the Grail "violates the most elementary proprieties
      of
      Christian ethics and ritual." Percival chokes on his conversion.
      "Never will I cross myself," he declares. Beneath the poet's
      assembled
      use of medieval material runs an ironic stance towards its
      preached virtues.
      Half of it is spoof. There is sexual laughter in the background.
      The text
      flirts with meaning. It is the tone of a man who does not fit into
      the authorized
      social structure. Many secular people entered abbeys and convents
      at the time,
      trading the finickiness of the outside world for intellectual
      pursuits in a
      sheltered abbey. Often they were men of letters and humanists, not
      religious
      enthusiasts. Chrétien
      would
      have felt more comfortable among these. But if Chrétien had
      converted and was not a believing
      Christian, whom did he write for in a Christian world? How had his
      conversion
      benefited him as a writer? 
Harriet knew who his continuators wrote for.
      They had turned
      his Percival into a Christian epic, twice converting him. Chrétien had died,
      leaving his poem
      unfinished, in mid-sentence, ripe for continuators to take it up: 
"Lady Lore heard the grief throughout the hall,
      from
      the gallery she ran down and, like one totally
      distraught, came to
      the queen. When the queen saw her, she asked her what she had ..." 
Only violence, a sudden seizure or death, or a
      remorseless
      apathy that had gathered in the poet's soul until it had paralyzed
      his hand, could
      explain such an ending, a spiteful finish to the greatest
      practitioner of
      medieval French verse, the shrewdest commentator on knighthood
      with the keenest
      eye for the social scene, joining myth with social reality. But he
      could not
      write what his grief was and died with his ambiguities
      in
      mid-sentence, his talent left for others to bend to their will. 
Rupert Pickens called the Perceval, "The most
      beguiling
      mystery of the French Middle ages." The clue to the mystery,
      Harriet
      believed, lay in Chrétien's
conversion,
      which was the only way his genius could be expressed. As Launcelot
      says, "You must pay close attention to your alternatives."
        
"Be reasonable," Professor Connell warned,
      "save yourself from wandering into a dead end. This was a Catholic
      civilization,
      not liberal Christian, but Catholic, monastic, warrior, and
      feudal. Its
      morality was fused by land power and fear of hell. Theirs was not
      a religion of
      sweetness and light. They did not forgive their enemies. Jesus was
      not a pacifist
      and the cross was not a symbol of love. The holy war, the Crusade,
      was their
      perfect synthesis, war and remission of sins in the service of
      God, in pursuit
      of property and power. We dismiss the Crusades as an
      embarrassment, but they
      registered the medieval mindset completely. War was glorious and
      often
      profitable, and holy war was the most glorious of all. One died
      guaranteed to
      go to heaven. Are you listening, Harriet?" 
He eyed her for a crack in her resolution, and
      Harriet was
      intimidated. She knew that what everything everyone was warning
      her was true.
      Academic failure had happened to others, to David for example, who
      had given up
      on his math thesis after five years of bad dreams and staring at a
      blank
      equation. Their plans to get married had been put on hold until he
      would have
      his degree. David’s cutting his ties to the academic world was an
      affront to
      Ira, for whom the academic world was the Jewish intellectual's
      home.
        
But David had to do it, disappoint him and go
      into exile in
      the business world because he and Harriet were being bled
      financially and
      psychologically. Harriet had quit school and had gone to work for
      three years
      to support them. They had other friends who had stared into
      microscopes or
      telescopes for years, studying the trail of an idea that should
      have led to a
      gene or a star, but never did. Academia had its roster of martyrs,
      among them
      dear David who had finally given up on his thesis and had become
      an accountant
      so that they could get married and get on with their lives, and
      Harriet could
      go back to her studies. Everyone was grateful except Ira, and
      David who took
      two years to recover from the shock. Ira never
      recovered, and never
      forgave David for "betraying him." 
"Are you listening, Harriet?" Professor Connell
      said, "because I don't think you've gotten this thing straight,
      though
      Lord knows why, since you've taken three courses with me." He was
      determined not to refuse her outright and risk being called a
      macho pig.
      "You're confusing an age with its poetry. First and foremost, an
      age is
      its politics, its taxes, garbage disposal systems, food supplies,
      diseases,
      prostitution, inheritance laws. The modern world has turned the
      Middle Ages
      into a tale of knight, unicorn and damsel. The eighteenth century
      regarded the
      era as barbarous, which it was. The nineteenth century reversed
      that decision.
      Wagner toasted it, wrote operas with men strutting in armor. My
      dear," he
      said, with lofty pity for her illusions, "no knight ever strutted
      in
      armor, let alone sang in armor. He fought in armor and crushed
      men's skulls in
      armor. That's what armor is for. Otherwise, a suit of armor is a
      metal garbage
      can. All your bodily functions take place inside it. Once in,
      everything stays
      inside and trickles down your legs, feces, urine, sperm, lice. If
      you should
      get carried away with lust, the smithy has to unscrew you first.
      Only the
      modern world could be so ignorant about the past as to convert it
      into
      something it never was, the knight into an emblem of perfect
      Christian
      virtue." He snorted with disgust. "The Middle Ages were invented
      by atheists
      like William Morris as revenge on the industrial revolution and
      the middle
      classes. The modern world doesn't love the Middle Ages for what
      they were, but
      for what it craves itself to be, because it's dying of
      functionalism, cramped
      virtues, efficiency and predictability. Narrow your focus,
      Harriet, or you will
      sink into quicksand." 
Harriet was intimidated but adamant, which
      often went
      together for her. Threatened, she dug her heels in. "If I narrow
      my focus,
      I don't have a thesis. My focus is about social interaction. How
      do you narrow
      that?" 
Professor Connell knew it would not be wise to
      appear
      hostile to Harriet's proposal, but he felt goaded by the
      irresistible argument
      that it was a greater kindness to destroy her enthusiasm before
      she burned herself
      out with it. "Culver Smith and Watkins will have to be on your
      committee." He
      said this like a verdict, and Harriet accepted it as one. She knew
      not to argue
      with his decision, though the choice was bizarre: Culver Smith was
      a Jungian
      who would not be sympathetic to her sociological ideas influenced
      by Henri
      Pirenne and the deconstructionists. She suspected Professor
      Connell's motives.
      Was there something political in it, or was it his way of trimming
      her sails?
      As for the choice of Watkins, well Watkins was his concession to
      Watkins, his
      way of letting Watkins have a slice of the action of her former
      disciple.
      Harriet knew she had used up her allotment of arguments and said,
      "I
      accept." 
"You're hopeless," Professor Connell said. He
      had
      meant to frighten her. Instead he had hardened her determination.
      He should
      have known that that was how she would take it. Blonde hair, lanky
      legs, stiff
      upper lip. He picked up his pen and signed his approval to her
      thesis change.
      "I feel as if I'm signing your death warrant." 
Harriet clicked her teeth at this hyperbole. 
"At least a ten year sentence," he said.
        
Ridiculous, she thought. She and David planned
      to have a
        
family in five years, and her thesis done by
      then. She was
      twenty- seven and thirty-two was a good age for the first
      pregnancy. David was
      thirty and said he wanted to be a father before he was forty--as
      if he had the
      biological clock. She had waited long enough for her turn.
        
"You won't get out of this easily," Professor
      Connell
      said. Then to her surprise, added, "But I'm glad you didn't take
      up Dr.
      Watkins' invitation," and to her dismay, added, "Feminist theory
      will
      be dead in five years, like every other theory." 
The remark infuriated her, but she responded as
      she thought
      Laurel would, accepting the politics of academia now that his
      signature was on
      her proposal. "Then I'll find another theory. You said yourself
      one could
      make a career out of deciphering the grail." 
"True, a lifelong career, but not a happy one." 
Happy! she thought sardonically, bitter at
      being put through
      what she would report to Laurel and David as a "grueling
      experience."
      She escaped from his office with alacrity. A jogger, she was
      halfway down the
      corridor when he shouted to her, "Poetry lies, Harriet, remember
      that. You
      can still back out and do your thesis under Watkins and leave Chrétien alone. God
      knows he's had
        enough
      of his flesh picked off him." She turned at the end of the
      corridor on a
      swing of defiance. "You mean leave him to you!" He put up a hand
      in a
      gesture of self-defense. "No, please, this is not a gender
      problem."
        
"Yes, it is," she shouted back, with tears of
      relief
      to be free from his pressure. She did not wait for the elevator
      but headed for
      the exit sign at the end of the corridor and ran down the four
      flights of
      stairs to the lobby to call David. "Hard to believe," she said to
      him, "that’s what his problem was all along, why he kept me there
      for over
      an hour, trying to talk me out of my proposal. He really wanted me
      to go over
      to Watkins, pretending that he was trying to protect me. Now he's
      thrown me to
      her like bait to a lion because he wants to keep Chrétien as his own
      sanctuary, petty little
      macho academic fiefdom." 
Academic problems were now remote to David, but
      he was glad
      Harriet had settled the issue, and that they would no longer have
      nightly
      discussions about it. "At any rate," he said, looking for his
      sandwich beneath a client's tax forms, "you're on your way." 
The anticipation of David's pleasure faded. "I
      guess
      so," she said, and called Laurel who could not be expected to
      congratulate
      her. Luckily, Laurel was not home, and Harriet did not leave a
      message on her
      answering machine. Laurel would tell her what she did not want to
      hear. She
      pushed down the opposing voices and caught a bus to the 42nd
      Street library,
      where she needed to go to explicate her intuition and bury herself
      in ten years
      of research, an offense to her body and temperament which craved
      physical
      movement, air and space. 
Research must have its rituals of place and
      time if anything
      is to be accomplished. Fanaticism and obsession have to be
      anchored in
      calibrated habits that cannot be overwhelmed by bad weather,
      missing
      manuscripts, or the flu season. In a few weeks Harriet had
      developed her
      research routine and took the same seat in the back of the
      library’s reading
      room every morning by ten, behind a nun who read Gerard Manley
      Hopkins' poetry
      with unnerving attention. If weather permitted, Harriet jogged or
      roller skated
      from their Greenwich Village apartment to the library. Air and
      physical
      movement were the counterweight to the world of books she was
      forced to live in
      because the human imagination has spilled itself more on to the
      printed page
      than into any other form, and has left more of its tracks in texts
      than
      anywhere else. By ten every morning, she ran up the library steps,
      past the
      guardian lions, and the homeless who slept there during the night,
      signs of a
      mysterious descent, and emptied her backpack of books and notes on
      the table
      behind the nun. 
If the weather was rainy, David dropped her off
      near a
      subway and picked her up in the evening. They shopped together for
      supper,
      usually a combination of soup, salad, quiche and rice. Their
      apartment was one
      bedroom, a utility kitchen and a living room/dining room
      combination furnished
      with plants, posters, bookcases and oversized pillows. It had been
      David's
      bachelor pad during the years when he had imagined a bohemian life
      for himself,
      and wore open-necked shirts and string ties, directed small
      theater productions
      and engaged in protest rallies for neighborhood improvement, while
      he pursued a
      doctorate in mathematics for Ira’s sake. His apartment became
      Harriet's escape
      from her Long Island fishing community. She liked being able to
      jog to the
      library, bike to museums, she liked being surrounded by cultural
      density, and
      the denser the better. She liked living in Greenwich Village near
      the
        
university. She wanted to stuff and glut
      herself on movies
      and shows, ballets and theater, picturesque side streets with
      shops and bistros
      that were open all night. She liked burrowing into difficult
      books, surprised
      by the people who thought her passion strange. Except for her
      brother Lionel,
      the rest of the family of aunts and uncles, accustomed to the life
      of a Long
      Island fishing community, fish pots and sail boats, were bemused
      by Harriet.
      What storm had cast up this anomalous fish? 
Other scholars in the library, obsessed habitués of books like
      herself, became familiar
      to her with their contradictory expressions of gravity and
      weightlessness,
      their burden with interests which were of no interest to anyone
      else: the el
      Greco wraith in a bulky maroon sweater unravelling at the neck who
      worshipped
      Tennyson; the five foot tall Sumerian scholar whose volumes, as he
      carried them
      to his desk, came to his chin; the man who looked like a banker
      but was a
      Luther scholar; and the stocky man with a French accent who
      requested titles on
      tenth century Narbonne. All took the same seats every morning,
      deposited their
      books on the same tables, under the same lamps with green shades.
      As if
      orchestrated by a mysterious geography they lined their bodies up
      in a precise
      latitude with respect to the reading room. The Sumerian scholar
      was
      discombobulated if he found his place occupied by an arriviste,
      and would
      grumble away to another seat before he could nuzzle into his text
      like a calf
      to his mother's teat. Once settled, he never moved his eyes from
      his books,
      never moved in his seat, even after five hours of sitting still,
      never sweated,
      never went to the bathroom. Harriet envied his discipline. Her
      body rebelled
      against the motionlessness required to read through obscure texts
      on medieval
      southern French names. It longed for the outside where trees were
      greening and
      early summer spread a humid light through them. The reading room
      disconnected
      soul from sky and air and weather. There was nothing else to do in
      the room but
      read your way through from the written beginning of the world, if
      you could sit
      for a millennium. The function of reading was stripped to the
      essentials of
      desk, chair and lamp. Muted light from the outside filtered
      through the columns
      of arched windows. In the winter the light from the outside was
      gray. In the
      summer it was blue gray. In the winter the room smelled of wet
      woolen sweaters,
      in the summer the air was heavy and dank, a discomfort
      accepted as a sign of
      reverence for the room's elegant austerity and mute passions. Only
      the nun and
      the Sumerian scholar seemed compatible with the atmosphere. The
      eyes of the
      Tennyson scholar wandered lustily, and by mid afternoon Harriet
      had bolted from
      the library to run two or three miles in the nascent summer. 
Every morning she submitted her request for
      books to the
      reference librarian, whom she dubbed "The Keeper of the
      Manuscripts,"
      a thin man with a bloodless face whose efficiency and familiarity
      with every
      title she requested impressed her. She fancied they were kindred
      spirits who
      dwelt in arcane literatures, but he was stalwartly indifferent to
      her requests;
      he was indifferent to everyone's request. No title caught him by
      surprise or
      raised an eyebrow. He had seen every variety of bibliographic
      passion and accommodated
      them all with the indifference of a brothel madam, distributing to
      everyone
      their obsession for the day. No request was too bizarre or could
      not be fetched
      up from the fathomless storehouse where every thought that had
      been thought or
      said or written, resided. No title amazed him: Luther's Seizures
      in the Light
      of Modern Medicine; The Destruction of Languedoc by Simon de
      Montfort; The
      Presence of Women in Troubadour Society; The Growth of Vernacular
      French in the
      Twelfth Century; The Knights Templar and The Growth of Modern
      Banking. The
      motivations of their readers were unexplainable by the usual human
      desires of
      money, sex, fame, lust for adventure, desire for quotidian comfort
      or
      discomfort. You might finally discern a murderer's motives, but
      never a
      researcher's. History has black holes into which people like
      Harriet fall,
      though they look like ordinary people. If you met them on the
      street, you could
      not tell them from secretaries, bankers, athletes, drama students,
      housewives
      or carpenters. Harriet gave no clue. With her flying blonde hair,
      she looked
      like a model on the cover of a dance magazine, all health and
      movement, while
      in reality her agitated mind groped for balance. Her physical
      appearance in a
      family warped by a lethal discontent, counted with them for more
      than her
      intellectual interests whom everyone but Lionel ignored. She
      escaped by running
      down to the Sound to swim or sail or run across empty pastures and
      chase birds.
      Her mother suffered from agoraphobia. Her body was wound tight as
      a nut
      shriveled into a shell; her sister was pathologically
      overweight, and her brother
      was small, sallow and suicidal. Harriet had inherited her father's
      Swedish
      bones and loose limbs, but not his messy lassitudiousness. She
      shared her
      intellectual intensity with Lionel but had learned to protect
      herself against
      his defeatism. They were five years apart. He was the little
      brother she could
      not shield from her parents or from anything else. He was a wraith
      with a
      screwed up face, stringy blonde hair and squinting eyes. No book
      could explain
      his congenital imbalance, though a book might explain Chrétien’s. That was the advantage of the past.
      The hand had been
      played, the difference between the living and the quit had been
      stated.
        
But mountains would have to be moved before she
      could lay
      bare her inquiries, elementary subjects would have to be tackled
      such as the
      dynasties of Champagne in the twelfth century, the interpretation
      of Medieval
      Jewish names and the deciphering of Middle French place names. She
      labored all
      summer and by autumn medieval Troyes had been transplanted into
      her brain with
      its stone buildings cupped inside its wall, the chimes from the
      cathedral every
      three hours, the winter rain and the spring rain on wet stones,
      and the sound
      of horse hoofs on the cobblestones. Outside the city walls the
      pastures steamed
      with cow manure, and beyond the pastures the forests rotted
      luxuriously with
      humid scent from autumn leaves, the tracks of animals and escaping
      serfs; the
      sound of muffled violence as disorganized mobs ran over dead
      twigs; the secret
      place in the woods where the boy Chrétien hid behind a tree and caught his
      first glimpse of knights as
      the sun glanced off their chain mail like burning fuses, and he
      mistook them
      for God's angels. 
The forest was inhabited by people one did not
      meet inside
      the walled town, woodsmen, herbalists, twig gatherers, hermits,
      and children
      who came there to plot their escape from the adult world. In the
      forest you could
      be secretive, imaginative pious or poetic, indulging esthetic
      lusts that lay
      outside your religious primer. You could smell the scent from the
      moss and pine
      needle floor and the honeysuckle that hung over the Seine's
      tributary. You
      could watch the leaves on the trees blow in the spring wind, first
      one side up
      and green, then the other side down with silver, the color of
      coins or knight's
      armor. You could watch the Crusaders come through the forest on
      their dappled
      horses, with lances and pennants, their faces smooth and
      beardless, their
      memories glutted with exotic places, their comraderie forged in
      adventure and
      male glory, as they bent their heads beneath the silver leaves and
      the sun
      crowned their helmets with gold. 
Chrétien felt their
      breath on his face
      as they went by, and as the steam from their horses' nostrils
      curled into his
      open mouth. The heat from the sun bounced off their shields and
      spread molten
      lava on the ground they tread on. "You are more beautiful than
      God,"
      he wrote in The Grail. A knight spotted him in his hiding place
      and poked his
      lance playfully into his side. "Youth, have no fear. Come out from
      behind
      the tree. Do you think we are devils?" Chrétien came out and grinned. "Not at all,"
      he said, fixed
      with revelation. "I wish I were like you, so sparkling and so
      formed. You
      are more beautiful than God." 
He told his mother he wanted to be a knight
      when he grew up.
      She did not receive this news with enthusiasm. "They may look like
      angels," she said, "but believe me they are not. Their business is
      war, to crack open the skulls of their enemies. They are foul-
      mouthed
      barbarians, particularly to women. Maybe a father would like his
      son to be a
      knight, but a mother would not." 
His daydream had to be eradicated and she began
      to dismantle
      it at once. She pointed out to him that one had to own a horse,
      which he did
      not. He was built slight and might always be too small to be a
      knight and
      engage in battle. There were plenty of other reasons. His father
      had been a knight,
      and he had lost all his lands, his treasure, his wealth. Worthy
      men are often
      unjustly disinherited and exiled, their lands taken by others. His
      father had
      been wounded between the legs. His body was crippled and he had
      been carried in
      a litter into exile where he had suffered shame and poverty.
      "That's one
      of the things that can happen to you when you're a knight. It's
      not all
      glorious battle and winning the lady." Her head wagged with
      recriminations, but she soon dropped the sardonic tone, overcome
      by
      premonition. "Darling son, I want a different destiny for you." 
But glitter is a powerful force. The year was
      1147. The
      knights were gathering for the second crusade. They came through
      the streets of
      Troyes on their way to Jerusalem, lances with precious relics in
      their hilts,
      red crosses woven into their outer vests. They paused at the
      cathedral where the
      bishop blessed them. God knew what fate waited for them in such a
      far away
      land. And only God knew if they would return. Chrétien considered
      the problem of his
      horselessness and said to his mother, "I am a poet. I can do
      anything I want
      to. I just have to imagine it." 
He did not have to go far for that. Everything
      that mattered
      for poetry was in Troyes. It was the intellectual center of
      France, the
      cultural capital of Christendom, the birthplace of the medieval
      Renaissance, of
      the Knights Templar who made the Crusades coterminous with
      religion and
      commerce. It was a prominent city in a prominent century, the
      century of Maimonides,
      Heloise and Abelard, Rashi, St. Bernard's sermons on the Song of
      Songs,
      Christian doctrinal expansion, the struggle against the infidel,
      the hunting of
      heretics, the menace of the Albigensis, the emergence of contra
      Judaeus, and
      the new class of knights from a disenfranchised aristocracy; the
      elevation of
      caritas as a theological principle, the deification of Mary, the
      humanizing of
      Jesus, as Christendom began to hunt its heretics; the troubadours,
      Elinor of
      Aquitane, daughter of a powerful troubadour and mother of her
      equally powerful
      daughter, Marie de Champagne, their courts of love created to
      challenge the
      legal and political power of husbands. Troubadours like Bertran de
      Born, women
      like Ermengarde of Narbonne, poets like Chrétien de Troyes and Marie de France molded
      the new materials of
      love, marriage, and chivalry into an ethic that would soften the
      terrible
      maxim: "The husband has all the legal rights. You have only love
      on your side."
        
The great fair was held twice a year outside
      the city wall. In
      July and August it was held in St. Jean, and in November and
      December it was
      held in St. Remi. Troyes was a convenient destination for
      merchants rich with
      wool from the new wool trade to exchange with merchants from
      Venice and Milan
      whose caravans brimmed with spices from southern Italy, the
      Mahgreb, even from
      Northern Africa, and the East. Wealth flowed north from southern
      Europe and the
      tip of Africa, and immigrants followed the trail. The feudal
      system, locked
      into land value for half a millennium, was breaking down under the
      impact of
      movable wealth, silver that flowed, goods that could be carried
      anywhere.
      Commerce filled the air with energy and gave wings to the idea of
      freedom and nationalism.
      France was seized with a fever of cathedral-building as the
      compulsions of
      faith and commerce augmented each other. Pilgrims and crusaders
      exchanged goods
      and news with merchants from everywhere, especially about
      Jerusalem which the
      pilgrims said was sustained by a cloud of air and was filled with
      bearded
      Saracens who fought with a curved sword. The air brimmed with
      Crusader talk,
      their bells, their trinkets, their glorious banners, with chimes
      that rang the
      hours. The fields were filled with vendors' stalls crowded with
      cloths, furs,
      spices, jewels, tapestries, with tales of hunters who came to sell
      their meat
      and furs, and with rumors of an uncommon murder in Norwich that
      had drifted
      across the English channel. To be in Troyes in 1145 was to be
      alive with poetry
      exploding in one's head. 
Harriet carried a copy of Chrétien's Philomena and books on Medieval
      French names to her table in
      the back of the reading room. Chrétien's
      name was uncommon and difficult to trace. Aside from Thomas a
      Becket, who had
      adopted the name when he had fled England, the only evidence of it
      was that of
      our unidentified cleric in the Abbey of Saint-Loupes. This
      persuaded some
      scholars, certainly Harriet, that this Chrétien was the Chrétien, was her Chrétien. The Church
      was the repository of
      learning and culture in this era. It made room for all kinds of
      talented
      drifters who could study Latin, Scripture, theology and the
      liberal arts. Many
      of these clerics, such as Chrétien
      must have been, took only minor orders or, "just the tonsure," as
      the
      scholar Frappier sneered: it was these "anonymous" creatures, an
      offbeat class who had made the revolution in culture, clerics of
      this type who
      read to noble ladies and who were probably the authors of courtly
      romances in
      the second half of the twelfth century, men of letters rather than
      men of the
      church, and humanists after a fashion who transmitted Latin and
      Greek poetry.
      With classical and worldly learning, the cleric-poets could enter
      the broader
      cultural world of the court, where they helped refine royalty and
      identify it
      as an institution of cultural transmission. In return, in feudal
      fashion, the
      court gave them protection. This likely was the class Chrétien belonged to. 
It is every writer's dream to be sustained by
      an institution
      that makes few demands on his time, where he can live out his
      years, positioned
      at a desk near a window, doing what he loves best to do, reading,
      writing, and
      watching the seasons drift over the countryside. Other than
      success, what would
      an aging poet want more than to be left alone with time to round
      off his life
      with a magnum opus such as The Conte de Graal? Why would Chrétien wish to be
      anywhere else? His poetry
      was the landscape of social behavior set in a legendary land of
      knights. He could
      perch himself on his stool, his tonsured head bent over a sloping
      desk in a
      badly ventilated, badly lit area. This was his kingdom where he
      recorded the
      view from his window with fascination and irony. In the winter,
      the cold rose
      from the stone floors around his ankles and his candle spluttered
      with
      inadequate light. But in the spring he drank in life like the
      waters of
      eternity. The dead woods turned green and noisy with the tramp of
      carters and
      horses. Cities awoke like animals from hibernation. He strolled
      among the
      knights and merchants who crossed the Seine's tributary outside
      the city wall
      and brought with them their most precious commodity: news of the
      world. Rashi's
      heirs emerged from their Yeshiva which stood cheek by jowl with
      the cathedral where
      Peter Comestar preached the Church's new doctrine of
      transubstantiation. Jewish
      and Christian scholars hurried to the town square for another
      debate on who was
      the true God. Philip of Flanders arrived to court Marie de
      Champagne, after her
      husband died. Not only governments, but a poet's security rested
      on the outcome
      of the courtship: Philip was Chrétien's
      patron at the time and the scourge of heretics. 
Years after her marriage to Henry of Champagne,
      though she
      had four sons, Marie turned down Philip's proposal. Was it that
      she no longer
      needed marriage for position, or no longer wanted it? Was she Dame
      Marie now,
      not concerned with power but with poetry, concerned to answer the
      question:
      what is love, can it be reconciled with marriage, or must it
      always be the
      bastard child sowing the chaos of Tristan and Iseult? 
Harriet pursued Chrétien's view of the problem while Laurel
      mourned the demise of
      Harriet's promising career. She mourned more her new
      position as a
      remedial writing teacher in a small New Jersey college where
      academic success
      had deposited her. The unthinkable had overtaken her world. The
      humanities,
      which had shaped her ambitions, were unraveling and she, a victim
      of its
      decline, received the transformation with a buffer of irony. The
      classical categories
      had been swept away. Why mourn it, Harriet wanted to know. Hadn't
      Laurel aided
      in its demise? Laurel perched a cold shrimp at the end of her fork
      and
      lamented. "The bottom has fallen out of American academia. Unless
      you're
      willing to go to Nevada or Idaho, there are no jobs in the
      humanities. Ever
      since sputnik went up, only science is being funded. The
      humanities are dead.
      Literate people are dying in the streets." 
"That's a sobering thought," Harriet said,
      searching
      in her lettuce for a shrimp. 
"The only ray of hope is women's studies and
      ethnic
      courses." 
"What's the trouble then? That's your field.
      matter of
      time until you'll find something you like." 
"Only a matter of time! I'll be thirty next
      year. worth
      the effort if I can't get a job in the city." 
"You're only twenty minutes away."
        
It's only a It wasn't 
"It doesn't matter. I'm not interested if the
      traditional humanities are dead." Harriet was impressed. Laurel’s
      dismay
      was genuine. "At least the chairman is a medievalist from
      England,"
      she added as if that might rescue the situation, even though she
      was not a
      medievalist. But Harriet was, and was interested. Perhaps she
      could get a job.
      She was not toxic to New Jersey as Laurel was, and David would
      understand.
      Probably. 
They sat in the glass encased restaurant, "The
      Chikn
      and the Chickpea" with its salad bar a block long, Laurel's choice
      because
      she was dieting, as usual. The salad bar featured tortellini,
      three kinds of
      bulgur, oriental noodles with ginger, tomatoes with thyme, rice
      pilaf, spinach
      salad with basil, marinated mushrooms, corn on the cob, shrimps on
      beds of
      crushed ice, beets in vinegar, shredded Chinese cabbage with snow
      peas and
      truffles, guacamole, rice 
pudding with green pistachio nuts, goat cheese,
      three kinds of
      hummus, baskets of corn muffins and pita bread. Outside the tinted
      glass,
      dungareed teenagers ran for a bus, high-heeled women walked little
      dogs and
      carried oversized shopping bags with expensive labels, boys with
      caps on
      backwards rollerbladed, topless men jogged between taxis, and cab
      drivers
      cursed them all. 
Laurel looked mournfully at the scene. "I might
      as well
      be ten hours away." 
"You'll survive." 
"Absolutely. But what's the point of surviving
      in New
      Jersey?" 
Harriet never knew whether to take Laurel
      seriously. They
      had met in a graduate course on Milton, that doughty, sensual
      Puritan poet of
      revolution and lawful liberty who had drawn out of his darkness a
      paean to
      Adam's sacrificial love for Eve. Adam, their teacher had pointed
      out, also bit
      into the apple so that Eve would not go into exile alone.
      Harriet's head spun
      on the sentiment. Laurel marshaled facts for the date of Milton's
      death that
      amazed her teacher. She was brilliant and superficial, a puzzle to
      Harriet who
      found Laurel's intellectual abilities dismaying because she took
      them so
      lightly. It offended her Lutheran conscientiousness. To them that
      have much,
      much is to be expected. Laurel expected only good grades.
        
When weather permitted, Harriet brought her
      lunch with her to
      the library and ate it on the outside steps where the homeless ate
      theirs from
      disheveled bags. Here she had met David for the first time,
      leaning against one
      of the lions, his ascot blowing in the breeze. She passed him like
      a form that
      had leaped from a Nordic fairy tale, a flight of white and gold,
      Rapunzel,
      Cinderella, the Lady of the Lake. She should have been sitting on
      one of the
      lions. Hair of spun gold whipped across her face in an autumn
      wind. Longing
      gripped him. His civilization smote him in his thigh. Conscious of
      his gazing eye
      as well as of being on her way as a graduate student, she tried to
      pass him by
      but their eyes met with a riveting destiny. His were dark velvet
      with thick
      lashes that covered the wound in them. He followed her into the
      reading room
      and whispered into her ear, "My name is David Gold. I'm thirty-two
      and my
      family says it's time for me to get married." Her concentration
      was
      broken. She fell in love with his eyes, he fell in
      love with her
      hair. They lived together for three years and married a year
      later. He
      persuaded her to drop out of school and go to work so that he
      could finish his
      doctorate before she went back for hers. He did not care about Chrétien or Marie de
      France or the
      origins of romance, but he adored Harriet, ardently and
      mysteriously, and he
      was ready to put up with anything that made her happy, even old
      texts.
        
Occasionally the Tennyson scholar came out on
      the steps.
      Surprised to see the sun, he looked at Harriet with watery lust.
      She knew what
      could come of locked gazes and avoided his eyes. She preferred
      conversation
      with the Luther scholar or the stocky man with the French accent,
      because she
      assumed their age protected her. The stocky man was often outside,
      not to eat
      lunch but to smoke. He smoked profoundly and complained about the
      anti-smoking
      spirit that had overtaken the United States. 
Harriet was not sympathetic to his complaint.
      He was taken
      aback by her astringency and felt it might be futile to joke with
      her, but
      tried. "Smoking is such a little sin compared to most, and people
      everywhere have to sin in some way." 
"There's nothing little about it. My uncle died
      of lung
      cancer. It's a hideous death." 
Her cleanliness was sterling but unerotic, as
      cleanliness
      was to his Gallic nature. Still she was attractive in the manner
      of American
      women, which he found dazzling though daunting. He was curious
      that their
      intellect often accompanied such physical health. He stamped out
      his cigarette
      with a gallant flourish. "I see you here often. What are you
      studying?"
        
"I'm doing a doctoral thesis," she said
      evasively.
        
Her answer did not surprise him. American women
      were
      throwing themselves into academia. He was not against it but
      curious, knowing
      how demanding books were. They defeated you more than children
      did. "May I
      ask on what subject?" 
Harriet would have preferred not to say. The
      subject did not
      unveil itself like a thesis on Emily Dickinson or Walt Whitman,
      authors who
      never have to be exhumed like a Lazarus from buried texts. She had
      had plenty
      of experience trying to explain her thesis to her parents or
      David’s parents.
      Braced for misunderstanding and amusement, she said edgily, "Chrétien de
        Troyes."
        
"Really! My hometown, as you Americans say." 
Her brow wrinkled critically. Was this a new
      form of flirting?
      "Chrétien de
      Troyes is
      not a town," she said icily. "Only Troyes is the town."
        
So young, so attractive, and so deadly, he
      thought. He
      responded diplomatically. "Of course. That is what I meant. I
      apologize for
      confusing you." But her face did not relax. "I assure you it is
      so," He took out his wallet and fetched a business card. "There is
      my
      name and address, land surveyor, geographer, Maurice Belmont, 8
      rue Hennequin,
      Troyes." 
A shooting star found its mark three thousand
      miles away.
      Troyes was a real place, circumscribed on a business card, actual,
      locatable, a
      place of business, of buying, selling, eating, having babies.
      History licked at
      her senses. "And you," she asked, feeling herself covered with
      fairy
      dust, "what do you study here?" 
He had also learned that esoteric subjects do
      not invite
      conversation. However, he hoped that someone who was doing a
      thesis on Chrétien
      de Troyes might be a
      co-spirit to his own interests. "Several things. Research on
      property
      confiscation in Narbonne in late twelfth century. And Rashi." 
"What’s Rashi?" 
Alas! Marooned again in his interests. But she
      showed his
      card to David that evening. She had picked up some vegetables for
      supper, threw
      together a stir fry with pasta and salad. Pouring red wine, she
      showed him the
      card with an expression that put David on guard. Or perhaps it was
      the
      ponderous way she poured the wine. The thought of going to Troyes
      might not
      have occurred to Harriet yet, but David knew by the way she turned
      the card
      over in her hand that now that the city had assumed physical
      reality, she would
      swim the ocean to get there, if she had to. Her fantastical
      Jerusalem existed.
      He had an impulse to tear up the card. He trusted Harriet more
      than he trusted
      himself, but he didn't trust her dedication. 
"What's he doing in New York?"
        
She detected an unsympathetic note in the
      question, and
      answered him prissily, knowing the answer would not mean anything
      to him. How
      could it, if it didn’t mean anything to her. "He's doing research
      about
      property in southern France in the twelfth century, and
      studying someone
      called Rashi. Something like that. What difference does it make?" 
David struggled against her emotional tide.
      "Aren't
      there any good libraries in France?" 
Fair enough question, she thought, and asked
      Maurice the
      next day at noon, unwrapping a pita sandwich from her bag: why did
      he come to
      New York to do his research? The answer was simple, but no balm to
      David. His only
      daughter lived in New York with her American husband, with their
      son, his only
      grandchild, three years old. His wife had died twelve years ago.
      He came every
      summer to see his daughter's family, and "why not?" he held out
      his
      hands in what she regarded as a very French manner. "Why not take
      advantage of this wonderful library, one of the greatest in the
      world?"
        
Did it not bother him that his daughter lived
      so far away?
      "Mais oui, but that is life." His resignation interested her. Her
      mother complained seven times a week that Harriet lived in
      Manhattan, two hours
      away, and came to visit only every other week. Her parents would
      not drive to
      the city. Highways and city traffic confused them. Train
      schedules, planting
      seasons, and Dawn’s need for help with her many foster children
      delayed trips
      to the city from one year to the next. 
She and David went to dinner every Friday night
      with Ira and
      Elsbeta. "The tradition," as Harriet referred to it. She envied
      Laurel whose parents travelled frequently and left her alone.
      Independence was
      Laurel's religion. "Just say no," Laurel said to Harriet, "you
      know, like no to drugs." Assertive as she could be elsewhere,
      Harriet felt
      she risked some sort of damnation if she said no to Elsbeta. Then
      there was the
      other reason: The price for David’s academic failure was their
      assumed agreement
      not to disappoint his parents in anything else. 
They lived in an apartment house near Prospect
      Park in
      Brooklyn, on a street lined with linden trees, where nature and
      city life had grown
      compatible like an old married couple in the predicament of living
      together. In
      the spring, the neighborhood was washed in yellow forsythia which
      bloomed by
      the massive ton. Pink magnolias blossomed down nearby avenues into
      the park where
      they were overcome by masses of green trees. The apartment houses
      had
      been
      built during the 1930’s, in the style of castles with turrets and
      fake moats
      and stained glass windows. It was the architecture of the
      depression era for new
      middle-income neighborhoods. In the winter a large fireplace in
      the lobby was
      lit with false logs and decorated with Christmas stockings in
      December. The
      apartment houses were rent-controlled and people had lived in them
      for decades.
      They had seen each others' children marry and have children. They
      conducted
      tenants’ meetings, negotiated about parking spaces, expenses for
      lobby
      cleaning, put up death and birth notices in the elevator. Ira’s
      sister, Yetti
      had lived here with three successive husbands and one daughter.
      People saved
      their apartments like family jewels. The building was convenient
      to
      transportation, to shopping, to schools, to parks, to libraries.
      There was an
      Austrian bakery, a butcher shop, a fruit and vegetable store, a
      sandwich shop,
      even dress shops, a jewelry store, and a florist within a few
      blocks. The
      neighborhood was an urban village. It was unnecessary to go
      anywhere else.
        
In the spring, the sky and branches of a linden
      tree spread
      across Elsbeta’s kitchen window in a reverie of green, a patch of
      peace she
      believed she would not be lucky enough to find elsewhere. Growing
      older, she
      thought about the "elsewhere," from time to time: the three
      bedroom
      apartment was now too big for her and Ira, it should go to Harriet
      and David.
      "You'll have children eventually," she would say to Harriet,
      you'll
      need the extra bedrooms." This desperate charity did not extend to
      Kenneth
      and Leela, who were both lawyers and owned a house in Yonkers.
      Kenneth was four
      years older than David and had taken an overseas position in a
      Japanese law
      firm out of law school. He returned four years later with a wife
      and bought a
      three bedroom house in Yonkers. They were exempt from coming
      Friday nights for
      supper because they were planning to have a baby, and Leela had a
      career, but
      Harriet had no plans for either. She and David did not plan for a
      baby or a
      house "until after Harriet gets her degree." Elsbeta did not feel
      it
      imperative for Harriet to have a baby, but this was not a degree
      that seemed to
      lead to a career. Still she was prepared to support Harriet
      because she
      respected books, though she did not understand the books Harriet
      read, nor
      their preference for two small rooms in Greenwich Village to her
      three bedroom
      apartment with its breakfast room, walk-in closet, and separate
      dining room.
        
The problem was not space, or convenience.
      David argued that
      moving back to the street where he had grown up lacked adventure.
      Elsbeta was
      not convinced. Something else lurked behind that argument.
        
"For adventure you go on a cruise. It's not an
      adventure to pay exorbitant rent for a small apartment." She liked
      to
      spend money, but took pride in practicing a stealth thriftiness.
      Every
      purchase, even vegetables, was carefully thought out, except for
      clothes and
      jewelry, which were her passion. She tried to control her
      impulsive behavior
      about these purchases, but more often failed. Mr. Hammond’s
      jewelry store was
      her special bete noir, right in between the florist shop and the
      bakery,
      unavoidable to pass. If she saw a pin in Mr. Hammond’s jewelry
      store, like the
      smoky topaz she had seen the other day, before she knew it she was
      in his store,
      "just to price it," she told herself. It was always more than she
      thought she should spend, but Mr. Hammond would brush aside her
      protests with a
      cavalier wave of his hand, remove it from its case, register her
      problem with
      keen insight and confide that the price would probably come down
      in a month or
      two. If she left her card, he would let her know when. She
      assuaged the problem
      by telling herself that if she bought it she would put it away for
      one of her
      daughter-in-laws, though they didn’t wear that kind of jewelry,
      being more into
      bangles and ankle bracelets. 
She was embarrassed that she went so often into
      his store
      without buying anything, but Mr. Hammond did not seem to care.
      "Take your
      time," he assured her. And it was delicious to be there, to stand
      on his
      plush light blue carpet, with the teacart inside the door with a
      limoge tea set
      on it, with scones and lemon poppy tea cakes she remembered from
      the times her
      Baba Bella made them on Christmas afternoons. 
Mr.
        Hammond’s
      manners, his pin striped suit, his cufflinks, his indefinable
      accent, most
      likely middle Europe, but not clearly so, reminded her of how her
      father had
      dressed. An attorney, he also kept his business cards on a silver
      plate on a
      tea cart, as Werner Hammond did: Dealer in Estate Jewelry. Ira
      called him a
      sleazeball," and said that wherever he came from, it was not on
      his map.
        
One day Mr Hammond rapped on the store window
      and beckoned
      to Elsbeta as she went by. He had something special to show her, a
      ring from an
      estate auction, a sapphire with 1-1/2 point begets on each side.
      Stars in the
      night sky. He was pleased that he had seen her through the window
      so that he
      could show it to her before anyone else became interested. She put
      her hands up
      as if to ward off a blow. She was in a hurry. She waved her bunch
      of tulips. "No
        problem." He would put the
      ring away for another time. But she would have first call. If
      anyone else made
      an offer, he would tell her. She was relieved. The balance between
      impulse and
      the instinct to restrain herself was preserved. She hoped he did
      not notice her
      hesitancy, she would rather be esteemed as knowing and cautious
      than as not
      willing to spend money. It was hard to tell what Mr. Hammond
      thought. He was
      always dressed in his pin striped suit with a linen handkerchief
      in his breast
      pocket. His clothes, his remote accent, his manner deflected from
      identity. Why
      did the young turn their backs on clothes and cover their world in
      dungarees?
      How could one explain such a discontinuity in fashion? "It’s a
      revolt
      against the bourgeoisie," Ira said. "Good clothes aren’t cool, and
      the
      bourgeoisie aren’t cool, especially when they try to be cool." 
"Dungarees are expensive too," Elsbeta said
      after
      investigating a Gap shop near her. "True, but they look like
      rags," he
      said. "Is that why David won’t move here?" Elsbeta asked, "middle
      class isn’t cool?" 
"Yup," Ira said with predictable scorn. Elsbeta
      raised a dismissive shoulder to show her contempt. It was one
      thing for David
      to live in the village when he had aspired to write plays. She
      supported this
      aspiration along with his string ties, but pretentious as an
      accountant and she
      told him not to wear the ties when he came to visit. It was one
      thing to wear
      them in Greenwich Village, another to wear them in middle class
      Brooklyn.
      Worse, it was a waste of money to live in Greenwich Village if he
      was going to
      be an accountant. Greenwich Village was not a place for
      accountants, and
      Brooklyn was not a place for string ties. Unsaid responses
      compressed
      themselves behind David’s lips. Families succeed by following the
      path of the
      unsaid which sometimes disappears by itself, while the said goes
      into the
      record of things that should have been left unsaid, and
      never goes away.
      The aftertaste of the unsaid floated in the air. 
One Friday night after they had gone, Elsbeta,
      in a
      ruminative mood, persisted in probing the unsaid. "What other
      reason could
      there be?" The question circled the room like smoke from the
      Sabbath
      candles after they had burned out. She suspected the answer,
      hideous after all
      these years, especially here in America, but the pain of it would
      not let her
      go. What other reason could there be? "Do they think Brooklyn is
      too
      middle-class? Too Jewish? Too boring?" Though she said it, the
      question
      shocked her, like opening a bathroom door while someone was
      sitting on the
      toilet in an act that otherwise had no public acknowledgment. 
"All of the above," Ira said and pulled the
      blanket over his head. 
David’s grandparents were part of the
      tradition, but they came
      only once a month by unspoken decree and by train and two buses, a
      trip of an
      hour and a half, carrying large shopping bags filled with food,
      dead fish whose
      heads stuck out over the top of an oilskin shopping bag. Ira
      always complained:
      "Why do you have to schlep food from Brighton? You think we don’t
      have
      stores here?" 
His mother always replied, "Sure you do, but
      prices are
      too high here." 
"How do you know? You don’t shop here."
        
"I know." 
"How do you know? I bet they’re no higher here
      than where
      you
      live." 
Not true, his mother thought, but kept her
      mouth shut.
        
Things such as the price of candlesticks,
      china, butter,
      fish, challah, eggs, coffee cake, was better left unsaid, and she
      and her
      husband sat in silence for most of their visits, shuttered into
      estimates of
      everything on the table, the chicken, the fish, the pickles, the
      coffee, and
      after two hours said, "We now go home," and left, carrying their
      empty shopping bags folded up to be used again, to be carried
      again next month
      into the upscale neighborhood of their son like an animal marking
      its spot.
        
Passover was worse. They brought a pot of soup
      and a tray of
      gefilte fish. By train and two buses. Their generosity felt like a
      weapon to
      Elsbeta. She was proud of her table, her linen cloth, her wine
      cups and
      decanter imported from Austria, her embroidered napkins. But most
      of all, her
      silver seder plate and carved silver kiddush cup which she had
      found in a shop
      on lower eighth avenue, a store one had to find by accident,
      wedged in next to
      an old bookstore selling porno dvds to stay afloat, crumpled
      between a row of
      apartment houses, eight stories of white brick and plexiglass
      doors. But
      Elsbeta’s passion for the arcane found it. In a clash of
      civilizations, her eye
      found the plate under a stack of broken dishes from China and Toby
      beer mugs
      from England. Instantly, she knew the value of the plate and the
      kiddush cup.
      It was heavily carved silver with an embossed vine encircling the
      scalloped
      edge. The original owner had thrown in a set of four saucers for
      the charoshet,
      the bitter herbs, the shank bone, and the greens. The cups were
      blue, lapis
      lazuli, the "Stone of Heaven "first mined six thousand years ago
      in
      the Indus Valley. She guessed they were not the original dishes.
      The plate had
      traveled far, had passed through many hands, the silver was
      tarnished, almost
      black in places, as was the kiddush cup. But it was a set. The
      same carved vine
      went around the cup. It was a dificult job to polish the two
      pieces, but silver
      can always be brought back to its lustre. At first Elsbeta thought
      she would
      leave them with their tarnish, but she could not resist the gleam.
      David was
      entranced as he watched how the carvings of lamb and grapes and
      beets emerged
      from black tarnish. It became his job to polish the plate and the
      kiddush cup
      every year for the seder, and to fill the cup with wine for
      Elijah, who never
      came. He watched the level of the wine every year but never saw it
      decrease
      even once. Yet every year, against all odds, his mother set the
      plate and Elijah’s
      cup, while he and Kenneth watched the level of wine in the cup to
      see if it
      fell, and Ira stumbled through the service with a nasal voice. 
Leela and Kenneth always left early because
      they had to
      drive home to Yonkers. Leela was in a program in a fertility
      clinic and her
      moods were unpredictable, swinging fore and aft with hormone
      injections. Her
      legal briefs suffered, or so she said her employer said, who was "a macho
        bastard." So
      they couldn’t stay until the end of the seder. Elsbeta wondered
      why modern
      women
      found it so difficult to become pregnant---yet seemed to
      want babies.
      Though she also heard it said that they did not want them. They
      seemed to want
      different things, or different women wanted different things
      at different
      times or wanted different things simultaneously. Did one have
      children to win
      an argument? What was the argument? 
Elsbeta took an estranged interest in the
      Women’s Movement
      and one day on an impulse made up of equal parts curiosity and
      seeking
      vindication, invited Harriet to spend an afternoon with her in the
      Brooklyn
      Botanical Gardens. Harriet was dismayed. No good could come of
      this. She found
      Elsbeta unnerving, collectively as a symbol and as a person. She
      was of
      Austrian origin and had escaped the Holocaust by being hidden in
      the false
      bottom of a truck carrying chickens across three borders. Still,
      at any time of
      day or hour, she was dressed with stockings and heels, suit or
      dress, and drop
      earrings which accentuated her Austrian-Magyar cheek bones.
        
Ira thrived on her esthetic poise and her
      esoteric-esthetic
      management of household things. They had met in Germany where the
      war had
      deposited Elsbeta as an escapee from a DP camp, at a time when Ira
      was serving
      in the army, wedged among boys from the American south who had
      never seen a
      Jew, and then in Germany where they hoped they had seen the last
      of them. She
      was hobbling down a dirt road with a broken ankle. Bent with pain
      and smelling
      from chicken shit, she looked like an aged crone. He stopped his
      jeep to offer
      her a ride before he could anticipate the rise of masculine
      interest when she
      straightened her back and looked at him with her gray-green eyes
      and grim
      calculation that she was safer in his jeep than on the deserted
      road. Her black
      hair had been cropped short, but her cheekbones and smokey eyes
      compensated. He
      was embarrassed to find that his thoughts wandered beyond the
      impulse of
      helping her and blundered, "I thought you were an old lady." She
      jerked her head with the bitterness of an aristocrat in disarray.
      "I'm
      sure I must look like one." She tried to regain some poise, and
      straightened up as well as she could, but could not hoist herself
      up the high
      step into the jeep. He got out and helped her. Any romantic
      potential he might
      have felt was dissipated by her exhaustion and the odor
      from her clothes.
      She sat beside him in despotic silence, a discipline she had
      acquired despite
      her youth. The road was hot and dusty and empty, but she was
      adamant that she
      would survive. The situation was not worse than everything else
      she had
      experienced. Icy, distraught, sitting in paralyzed silence, she
      sensed his upright
      bearing, a muted masculinity, an educated man. He had mastered
      inconspicuousness in a lean body, thin wire glasses on a fleshless
      nose.
      Calculating that she would be safer with him than on the road, she
      said her
      name was Elsbeta. She sat erect in spite of her broken ankle. She
      was just
      twenty.
        
She came to America a year later, one among the
      150,000 war
      brides who left Europe after June, 1946. It was a week's journey
      by boat. She
      was going to the United States, the great country that had
      defeated the monster
      who had crept out of Europe’s bowels. The ocean wind cleansed her
      of grave
      mound. She cut out her past like a rotting organ that could infect
      her body if
      she did not throw it away. She purged her memory and set her
      thoughts on
      survival. Ira met her at the dock with new clothes to introduce
      her to his
      family, a suit with a fashionable peplum on the waist, a hat with
      a cream
      colored veil. Everything was going to be new. Her clothes were
      new, the country
      was new, her family was new. Rebirth was possible. She had climbed
      out of
      Europe's grave and was going to live. 
America's domestic productivity had been put on
      hold during
      the war and had not caught up with the housing needs of thousands
      of soldiers
      returning from the war, eager to marry and start their families.
      People moved
      into basement apartments, and families moved in together. Like so
      many
      returning soldiers after the war, Ira and Elsbeta moved in with
      Ira’s parents
      in a three room apartment in Brighton Beach, two bedrooms and a
      kitchen. Ira's
      sister Yetti had to relinquish the bedroom she had enjoyed for the
      duration of
      the war, and went to sleep on a cot set up in the living room/
      diningroom/kitchen.
      She and Ira and Elsbeta took turns using Yetti’s bedroom on
      weekends and
      holidays, when she used the room only to dress and put on her
      make-up. Yetti
      could have used her parents' bedroom since they were out of the
      apartment by
      six in the morning to open their fish store a few streets away,
      but she would
      not move her clothes out of the closet in what had once been her
      bedroom
      because she knew that if she moved out her clothes, her cosmetics,
      her lingerie
      from the drawers, she would never get her bedroom back and might
      descend into
      depression in spite of her determined good humor. She staked out
      her claim to
      her small area of privacy by leaving her belongings where they had
      been for the
      war, and tried to be as un-invasive as possible, entering the
      bedroom quietly
      every morning to get her underwear, her shoes, her stockings, her
      dress,
      jewelry, and perfume, before she took the Brighton line on the
      "Elevated"
      to a fashion design school in lower Manhattan. As it was, she
      moved out of the
      apartment before Ira and Elsbeta did. 
Elsbeta watched her every morning, pretending
      to be asleep,
      crushed against the wall on the inside of the bed. The room was
      tiny and
      crammed with oversized furniture, an armoire, two dressers, a bed
      and a rocker.
      The train rumbled overhead. The window in the room looked out over
      a patch of
      backyard with a straggly tree and demented cats whose cries kept
      her awake at
      night. Ira was up by six:thirty o'clock and out by seven to catch
      a train to
      Columbia University to finish his doctorate. It was a two hour
      commute each
      way, and he didn't come home until seven in the evening.
      "Everything will
      change once I have my Ph.D.," he said whenever the subject came up
      of
      their moving. "There's no money right now, and no apartments. You
      have to
      bribe the superintendents to let you know in advance when
      someone's
      moving." The aftermath of the war hung over everything, as the war
      once
      had. Sex was difficult in that apartment. 
By nine o'clock everyone was on their way to
      somewhere
      except Elsbeta, who stared out the window at the disorienting
      ocean. There was
      no one to talk to, and nothing to say, and no way to understand
      how she had
      arrived here. Sometimes she walked the boardwalk or the streets
      with their
      startling population: endless food shops with large brazen signs
      in Yiddish,
      unshaven old men who threw their snot into the street, old women
      dragging
      shopping carts filled with food, boys on roller skates, bicycles,
      home-made
      wagons made out of boxes on wheels, young girls in pencil-slim
      skirts and high
      heels. Jews, all Jews. She was alone in an abyss. 
His parents did not come home for lunch, they
      ate their tuna
      fish sandwiches in their store. His mother had a humped back and
      arthritic,
      gnarled hands from plunging them into vats of icy water to drag
      out fish for
      customers, chop their heads off with an ax, and wrap them in
      newspaper. The
      name Goldwasser's Fish was famous. She told her customers, "The
      best fish
      in America. It swims in golden water." They were patient with this
      encomium heard a thousand times, nodded compliantly, wondering if
      the name cost
      them more. One paid for everything, even a bad joke. The
      neighborhood survived
      on it. They were discreet about the daughter- in-law who was
      invisible.
      Goldwasser---Mr. or Mrs.--made up stories about Elsbeta: their son
      had met her
      in the library on his army base where Elsbeta worked as a
      librarian. Nothing
      about her origin or how he had met her made more sense.
      The status of
      refugees, always unclear, and the Holocaust still floating outside
      the Jewish
      psyche like a detachable bubble, they did not wish to discuss it.
      Elsbeta was a
      mysterious figure who had emerged from an incoherent something,
      from an alien
      planet and dressed as an alien someone. Mrs. Goldwasser always
      wore a bulky
      sweater and a large dirty apron in summer and in winter, a
      slightly heavier
      sweater in the winter, and ate her lunch sitting on a stool in the
      back of the
      store, bent under her tuft of coarse gray-red hair, and resented
      that neither
      Yetti nor Elsbeta helped in the store. 
Yetti too was an alien. She had no idea what
      Yetti did at
      the school she went to, and her husband did not know where
      Columbia University
      was. When Ira spoke about it with a hint that this degree would
      bestow
      unlimited potential on him, his father's watery eyes peered out
      from a mass of
      tough wrinkles and bushy eyebrows with puzzlement. They worked
      twelve hours a
      day, six and a half days a week, summer and winter, and raised two
      children who
      plotted to escape them. They had survived pogroms, emigration,
      poverty, the
      terrible steerage crossing and unrelenting hard work, by never
      losing their
      focus. They felt, not unreasonably, like animals sacrificed for a
      cause of
      human improvement they did not understand. Their lives were
      nothing more,
      nothing less than a sacrifice. Ira and Yetti were in flight. 
Elsbeta came into the store once and rarely ate
      fish again.
      Live fish swam in crowded barrels, flapping helplessly for space,
      or lay in the
      counter on beds of ice, their gills slowly suspiring until they
      stopped moving
      altogether and lay with eyes popping with death. The store was
      crowded with
      women who all looked like Ira's mother, stocky with overflowing
      bosoms. They
      carried black oilskin shopping bags, and quarreled in Yiddish. The
      streets were
      stuffed cheek by jowl with grocery stores, fruits and vegetable
      stalls,
      bakeries, pharmacies, five and ten cent stores, clothing stores
      which seemed to
      sell little else but underwear and aprons, and every street corner
      had women
      selling knishes or pretzels from steaming pushcarts. Everyone was
      always shopping
      for food. Women went from one store to another with a shopping
      cart or with
      their black oilskin shopping bags, heads of dead fish
      sticking out of
      their bags, quarreling over the price of an onion. The
      neighborhood pulsed with
      Yiddish signs which Elsbeta could not read. She spoke four
      languages fluently.
      English or Yiddish was not one of them. Ira came home for supper,
      but Yetti
      never did. Fish was served five times a week, cooked in an oily
      cast iron
      skillet, and eaten with onions and black bread. Yetti came home
      close to midnight
      with the smell of steak and wine on her breath. Short, like her
      parents, she
      wore bold high heels which Elsbeta could hear clicking on the
      tiled hallway at
      midnight. Full bosomed with hips to match, short waisted, she wore
      flared
      skirts that swayed on her hips with a saucy swing, matching her
      steely good
      humor. Elsbeta doubted that she went only to a fashion design
      school, and
      envied her wherever she went. 
She complained of boredom. Ira threw the
      problem back into
      her lap. "My God! You have the longest beach in the world, and
      Coney
      Island is world famous. Take a walk." She shriveled at the
      thought.
      Everyone on the boardwalk looked like Ira’s mother, short and
      squat with flabby
      bellies and bosoms, swollen legs in dull cotton stockings tied at
      their lumpy
      knees, with swollen feet stuck into their shoes. 
The younger people lay on the beach and soaked
      up the sun
      with gritty determination. The sand was coarse and cluttered with
      banana peels
      and lunch bags, blankets and crying babies. The ocean was dirty
      with condoms
      and jelly fish. There were no cabanas or umbrellas with red and
      white stripes,
      no pennants flying from gazebos. Europe was so beautiful. Why had
      they
      destroyed it? It was no use to tell that to Ira’s parents, to tell
      them that
      seen through the filter of no longer being in danger, she
      preferred Europe's
      brutality to these miles of democratic flesh pressed upon the
      beach.
        
One morning Yetti did not leave for her fashion
      design
      school. She announced that she was getting married. "To a
      pharmacist," she said with satisfaction. 
"You want a wedding?" her mother asked, as if
      this
      were an insurmountable hurdle. 
Yetti threw her slender legs and small feet off
      her cot,
      clutched her makeshift nightgown around her and said with matter-
      of-fact
      resignation, "Not necessary. We'll get married by a justice of the
      peace
      and go out for dinner to a restaurant." 
"He's not Jewish?" 
"What makes you think that?"
        
"How come you're not getting married by a
      rabbi?"
        
"I don't know any." 
Yetti and her pharmacist were married the
      following
      weekend
      by a Justice of the Peace. Her parents and his parents, her best
      girlfriend and
      her girlfriend's fiancé,
      and
      his brother and his brother’s fiancé, and Elsbeta and Ira attended,
      and went to dinner afterwards at Lundy's in Sheepshead Bay. Yetti
      left for a
      short honeymoon in the Catskills, came back, packed up everything
      she had in
      two suitcases and moved out. It relieved the congestion in the
      small apartment.
        
A month later, Ira and Elsbeta were invited to
      dinner at
      Yetti's new apartment. She took Elsbeta on a tour. There was a
      walk-in closet,
      a terrace on the living room side, a kitchen with a breakfast
      nook. The street
      was lined with trees. Store signs were in English. Sid's pharmacy
      was three
      blocks away. 
"How did you get the apartment?" Elsbeta
      gasped.
      "Influence." 
"What’s influence? What do you mean by
      influence? How
      do
      you get influence?" 
"You want Sid to try to get you an apartment
      here?" 
Unexpectedly, she took Elsbeta's hand with a
      pressure of
      grave understanding. "We'll do what we can." Elsbeta was
      surprised.
      Yetti to her was a creature as incommunicative as her parents,
      less truculent,
      but otherwise of the same genre. She became Elsbeta's lifeline. 
"We can't afford it," Ira said.
        
"I'll find a job. I'll work in the fish store
      if I have
      to. " For the second time in her life, Elsbeta understood that it
      was
      possible to escape one's fate. 
"Don't do that," Yetti said, "they'll never
      pay you. Look, there are ways of doing things. Go to school, learn
      English,
      learn to type, get a respectable job. You've been here a year and
      wasted
      it." 
Elsbeta surmised that judgment had been passed
      on her, but a
      veil had been lifted. Here in America one had to make one's own
      way. "And
      you?" she asked Yetti, "are you going to go back to school?" 
"I'll think about it," Yetti said with jaunty
      self-indulgence.
      Ira got his degree and a position as associate professor of
      mathematics.
      Elsbeta went to night school and got a job as a secretary, and
      they got an
      apartment. It took three grim years to remake herself into an
      American working
      girl, nine to five, on the subway every morning by eight, home by
      six, even
      fried fish and life in the small apartment, was o.k. while she
      dreamed about
      escape and her new apartment. It finally arrived with Yetti’s
      help: a one-bedroom
      apartment, no walk-in closet, no terrace, on the ground floor with
      bars on the
      window. Elsbeta kept her face averted. Two years later they
      upgraded it for a
      two-bedroom apartment on the fourth floor. It had a walk in closet
      though the
      kitchen window faced an alley, an enclosed space where the two
      wings of the
      apartment house formed a semicircle enclosing a space where the
      garbage cans
      were kept, and a ghost lay at the bottom of the space. You
      wouldn’t think there
      would be a ghost in a six-story apartment house for sixty-six
      families in the
      center of Brooklyn. A few years ago a tenant had jumped to her
      death with her
      baby in her arms, and left her imprint in a circle of dried blood
      on the stone
      pavement of the alley way. Children who seek out the dark places
      in defiance of
      the reality their parents wish them to learn, found the blood
      stain, but
      ignored it: the alleyway was the best place to play stickball,
      away from traffic,
      and the ball couldn’t roll out into the gutter and get lost. They
      played punch
      ball, using the garbage cans and the blood stain for a base, and
      evaporated
      when tenants came to empty their trash into the garbage cans. The
      ghost of Mae
      Tannenbaum, a young mother of twenty-two, hardly
      haunted anyone.
        
Since rent control had been established in New
      York, rents
      could
      only be increased when a new tenant applied for an apartment, and an
      underground
      business to maintain low rents had come into existence: tenants
      secretly kept
      their apartment in the name of the original renter as long as they
      could,
      especially if they were members of the same family or were
      friends, and made
      their financial adjustments with each other. Like Gogol’s Dead
      Souls, tenants
      were living there who had long since gone elsewhere. The practice
      fostered
      clusters of families who had lived in these apartments for
      decades. When Yetti
      moved to Florida she left her apartment to Elsbeta, which was
      Elsbeta’s last
      move and final apartment: three bedrooms with a terrace off the
      living room
      facing the front street, and a pleasant next door neighbor, Dolly
      Schrader, a
      lanky blonde who had been raised in Austin, Texas and who had
      converted to
      Judaism to marry her Jewish doctor. Her father had been the doctor
      for the
      regional prison system near Austin where he had met Melvin
      Schrader, invited
      him home for dinner one night out of curiosity about New York
      Jews. Things got
      out of hand, and Dolly and Melvin eloped. 
To Elsbeta, it was in the logic of things that
      Harriet and
      David would take over her apartment when the time came. In the
      meantime,
      Elsbeta traded her knowledge of four languages for a job in an
      export/import
      business. Her hair had grown back, thick, black and glossy. She
      wore it in an
      old fashioned French knot, and furnished the apartment with heavy
      oak
      furniture. With each upgrade in their apartment she shopped for
      furniture,
      carpets, dinnerware, flatware, towels and linen, reconstructing a
      barely
      remembered past. Each item, lamp or ashtray, absorbed her soul.
      She lavished
      love on bedspreads, worried over the color of drapes, bought and
      returned,
      measured, bought and returned, and bought. She placed brass
      Sabbath
      candlesticks on a shelf, and once placed, like every item she
      bought, they
      acquired the sanctity of a relic, never to be moved. The past
      before the hiatus
      in her memory became her model for order and propriety. Each
      purchase stretched
      the canvas of her childhood European identity over her American
      one. She bought
      a large wooden sideboard and silver flatware. She kept her hair
      dark, like her
      eyebrows. With red lips and black lashes, and heavy oak
      furniture, she
      communicated a foreign glamour, astonishing and resented.
        
But Dolly was curious and generous, willing to
      help with
      whatever: waiting for deliveries, letting in the superintendent to
      fix a
      faucet, coffee at an odd hour. A "good neighbor" had a special
      standing, helpful but not intrusive, more than an acquaintance,
      less than a
      friend, reliable but not intimate. Dolly was that: easy-going,
      athletic, she
      went horseback riding in Prospect Park, played tennis, drank
      Southern Comfort
      and sunbathed afternoons in the summer on the aspiring rooftop
      garden, which
      the tenants often snickered about, but the women used as a retreat
      for gossip
      and sunbathing. Elsbeta thought of Dolly as the essence of
      America, long limbed
      and blonde, always in dungarees or tennis clothes, but indifferent
      to art and
      culture. When she could she joined Dolly on the roof for sun and
      gossip, with
      an aluminum sun reflector under her chin. 
It was Dolly who told Elsbeta about the fateful
      Mae
      Tannenbaum who had jumped--or fell-- to her death, infant in hand.
      Married one
      year, women became pregnant early in those days. She was
      twenty-two. Even Dolly’s
      sangfroid registered dismay. Perhaps her husband hadn’t come back
      from the war
      yet, or perhaps he had come back changed. A woman in distress, but
      how could
      one know. "No one thought anyone would do something like that in
      this
      neighborhood. But I guess given enough time someone will do
      something like that
      anywhere." 
"There must have been a reason." Elsbeta spoke
      with an edge in her voice that was critical of Dolly, dismissing
      Dolly’s easy-
      go willingness to accept the absence of logic. 
"No reason that makes sense. She had a
      wonderful
      husband. He and Mel were friends, but he moved away after her
      death and
      remarried, and we‘ve lost contact. Mel said she was suffering from
      one of the
      those things women sometimes get after they give birth."
        
"What’s that?" 
"Post-partum depression, I guess. Something
      like that.
      Something to do with hormones." 
A disorganizing wind swept through Elsbeta.
      "They say
      hormones as if that explains everything." 
"We’ll
never
      know," Dolly said. "Can’t know." 
"Did you ever hear of a man suffering from
      hormones
      after his wife gave birth?" 
"Men have balls, women have hormones." 
"That doesn’t sound fair." 
Dolly lowered her aluminum visor to look at
      Elsbeta "What’s
      fair got to do with it? The fact is balls are more fun than
      hormones. Nature’s
      not fair. Knock on her door and register your complaint to her."
      That was
      as pointed as Dolly ever got. She avoided deep waters on the
      intuition that a
      good mood, like good breeding or good manners, will get you
      further than
      philosophy or religion. Her steely insouciance fascinated and
      annoyed Elsbeta.
      She was fascinated by Dolly’s seemingly utter lack of inner
      conflict, which she
      took to be very American. "Then why aren’t you’re in favor of the
      Women’s
      Movement?" 
Dolly was surprised at this turn in the
      conversation and
      moved her lanky legs on the beach chair as if to adjust to the new
      idea. "For
      those who want it, o.k. But I’m not going to work," she said with
      a
      mirthful clarity which dismissed all other women. 
Elsbeta could not understand this movement, and
      Dolly’s
      remarks did not help. Disappointed in her comments, still Elsbeta
      envied Dolly’s
      luxurious ease with the world. But she was no explanation for Mae
      Tannenbaum.
      Elsbeta wanted it to be an accident. Nothing and no one to blame.
      Accidents don’t
      need explanations: the original parapet had been only knee high in
      those days,
      more like a warning than a prevention. After the event---Dolly
      always referred
      to the accident--or suicide--as "the event"---Mae’s husband said
      it
      was an accident, anyone could have fallen over the ledge as it
      was, and he sued
      the owner of the apartment house. The case dragged for five years.
      "So
      they put up this new wall that is supposed to be accident and
      suicide proof,
      like the design of the Golden Gate Bridge. It’s waist high and
      slanted in, too
      high to climb over, but once over, difficult to get back. You
      can’t change your
      mind. They tried to make the Golden Gate Bridge suicide proof too,
      but guess
      what?" 
"Maybe the baby fell out of her arms and she
      tried to
      save it," Elsbeta said, trying to create a palatable scenario. 
"Maybe. Could be maybe anything." Dolly sipped
      her
      Southern Comfort. 
"She tried to save the baby," Elsbeta said with
      a
      surprising decisiveness. "You can see that." No, Dolly couldn’t
      see
      that. The wave crashed on a shore too foreign for her. "She
      gripped the
      baby to her chest all the way down," Elsbeta said. "She cradled
      its
      head in her hands. She did what she could to protect it, even as
      she fell."
        
Gripped her all the way down, cradled its head
      to her chest.
      Neighbors said. Protected her and killed her. The thud of the body
      exploded in
      Elsbeta’s head. When she heard stories like this, she suffered a
      kind of petite
      mal, but her doctor said there was no evidence of anything.
      Shudders don’t
      register medically. 
When Elsbeta felt a bad mood developing she
      went shopping.
      That was her antidote to images that closed over her like a metal
      helmet. The
      world of goods, mostly jewelry, was her antidote, better than
      Southern Comfort
      she once told Dolly who always wore sweat pants. Elsbeta liked her
      informality,
      but could not engage her beyond that. Occasionally they went to a
      local movie
      together, but never to Broadway, to a play, or a museum. "I did
      all that
      when I first got here," Dolly said. "I think I maxed out."
        
Sometimes Elsbeta went with Ira, but mostly she
      went by
      herself. Her discovery of old stores on the lower East side drew
      her like a
      magnet. She could spend hours rummaging through old glass ware and
      crocheted
      pillow cases run by refugees from Croatia or Latvia who had
      escaped with
      candlesticks and teacups, a cameo from Venice, to set up business
      in the new
      world. Rarely was there anything valuable, except for the search.
      Ira did not
      mind going occasionally, but Elsbeta was insatiable. No one Ira
      knew cared
      about things with such intensity as Elsbeta did. She was always
      bringing home a
      small pin which delighted her, or news about an opera or a new
      exhibit.
      Everything he knew about art, theater, and about people who went
      to museums,
      plays and operas, came from books he had read, a realm of
      discourse that might
      have transfigured him if he could have mastered it. Elsbeta
      awakened an
      appetite in him for the refined exotic, a conception of culture
      that lay in
      buried ideas about pre-war Europe, as in Elsbeta’s Viennese
      pastry, Limoge
      china, caffe mit schlage, the Louvre, the blue Danube, prints and
      etchings,
      hobbled from a tourist guidebook. This was not the Europe his
      parents had come
      from, and at first he believed he had found the solution to his
      discontent in
      Elsbeta,---and she in him, who wondered how he could have
      been shaped by his parents
      in that neighborhood, in that beach apartment. Their lives wove a
      pattern of
      saving each other. He saved her from Nazi Europe, and she saved
      him from his
      Jewish America. Elsbeta escaped his past, then she escaped Ira's
      past. He felt
      simultaneously enlarged and diminished by her knowledge of
      furniture, the art
      world, the theater, concert music. He aspired to a world he was
      not comfortable
      in. Pretense became a technique to a new identity. He became what
      she wanted
      him to be more than he wanted to be it. As she inherited her past
      and became
      what she had been, he became less of what he had been until they
      seemed to be
      alike. But pretense became a burden: he retreated into his world
      of mathematics
      and philosophy, and tolerated the theater and museums for the sake
      of not
      arguing. They developed separate spheres, like church and crown in
      the Middle
      Ages and, like those spheres, collided continually in an unspoken
      war of
      attrition, not over power which Elsbeta was indifferent to, but
      because of
      temperament and personality, the constituent tissues of everyday
      living.
      Elsbeta’s passion for shopping, for dressing, for good tailoring,
      for shoes and
      handbags, jewelry and flowers, even her volunteer work at the
      Botanical Gardens
      irritated him. Her clothes dominated their closet space. 
Eventually it was bound to happen: truculence
      set in, at
      first in a mannered way disguised with good humor, then
      undisguised with
      snappish humor. She seemed to have a passion for everything that
      could be held
      in her hands, smooth objects, small bowls, ceramic shapes of
      animals. She took
      visitors on tours through the Botanical Gardens, through the
      Shakespeare Garden
      and the Japanese Gardens. Gratified, believing it must exist
      somewhere, she
      believed she discovered an America she could defend. She stopped
      almost every
      day at the nearby florist to buy flowers. Ira felt like a Quaker
      who had fallen
      into a temple suffocating with incense. Her curios and flowers and
      china gave
      him a headache. Her aesthetic needs were so exacting. A scratch on
      the dining room
      table spelled doom. The entire apartment was her space, their
      bedroom, her
      kitchen, her living room. her dining room. His space was David's
      empty bedroom
      that had been made into an office for him. It was filled with
      books on science
      and mathematics, biographies of mathematicians. Stacks of
      articles,
      papers, journals, and magazines strewn everywhere grew like
      mushrooms, journals
      sticking out of desk drawers, spilling off the windowsill, off
      shelves, from the
      top of the bookcase. A computer had been set up on the pecan
      wooden desk
      Elsbeta had bought for him, then a printer had been added, then a
      scanner, and
      the pecan wood disappeared beneath the advance of modernity. A
      wooden carving
      of Pan she had put in the room disappeared behind the printer,
      then fell to the
      floor. The room resisted her efforts at reform like a turgid rock.
      There was
      nothing for her to look at in his room, nothing that beckoned her
      eye to rest
      on it, and she stopped going into it. As also the cleaning woman.
      There was no
      way to clean the room without destroying it. 
Luckily in appearance, Ira was the opposite of
      his room. He
      disliked personal slovenliness. His chinos were always pressed. He
      appreciated
      clothes, though shopping for them dismayed him, so Elsbeta chose
      the cashmere
      jackets and silk ties. His size thirty- four in suits and fifteen
      in shirts
      never changed; his diet never changed, except when Harriet and
      David came to
      visit, and he had to give up meat. He did not care much about
      museums or
      entertainment of any kind, theater, movies, restaurants, ballet,
      or opera. She
      could not understand how he could live in the greatest cultural
      center of the
      world---next to Paris and Vienna---and be indifferent to culture.
      He said he
      was indifferent to wherever he lived. All he needed was a piece of
      pencil and
      some paper. "My world is in here," he tapped his head. He liked
      its
      self-sufficiency, its elegant boundaries of definition, its lack
      of clutter,
      though there was clutter everywhere else. He had no need to do
      anything except
      think. It finally came to this: the only way they could live
      together was by
      living apart. 
Ira took no interest in Elsbeta’s campaign to
      have David
      agree to take the apartment "when the time came"--- the
      euphemistic expression
      she used, which could squint two ways, to their demise or to
      Harriet’s
      pregnancy, in which case they would move out for the greater good
      of leaving
      the apartment to Harriet and David, and they would find a smaller
      apartment in
      the same building. It was not uncommon in Europe for families to
      live together
      in the same apartment house. Families did not fear each other in
      the same way
      they seemed to in this country, she told Harriet, but
      Harriet had no such
      experience of family life, and Elsbeta’s insistence on the subject
      irritated
      her: it was almost a mania with her that David should take over
      the apartment
        
David fended off the argument with defenses
      Elsbeta thought
      were spurious: Harriet needed to be near a big library. "There are
      special
      reference books Harriet needs." He knew the excuse was lame. Even
      to
      himself it sounded as if he was begging when he tried to explain
      why they did
      not want the apartment. "The books she uses don't circulate.
      They're old
      documents. That kind of thing." The words drifted over his tongue
      like
      dust.
        
What kind of thing was that kind of thing? The
      Grand Army
      Library might have limitations compared to a world scale library,
      but it was
      sufficient for the college students who lived in Brooklyn, and it
      should be sufficient
      for Harriet, if she embraced it. 
Harriet's work was not a subject Elsbeta could
      explain to
      friends. "What is your daughter-in-law studying?" She could not
      say.
      "How come she's been doing it for so long?" She could not say.
      "Can’t ask. Young girls today like to have their own lives." They
      nodded with pained understanding. Their daughters had grown up
      alien to them
      like their husbands had grown up alien to to their fathers. Each
      generation was
      another world, with its own music, its own protests, its own
      ambitions. Deeper
      reflections hung like a caesura between themselves and the
      generation of their
      daughters. But Harriet was an enigma even among the emancipated.
      Leela could be
      explicated. "A corporation lawyer!" But not Harriet. As an example
      of
      the progress of women, she was a non-starter. 
Harriet could not explain her position to her
      parents
      either. Her mother was quick to seize on the anomaly. Too bad.
      With her looks,
      Harriet could have made something of herself. But what? A
      supermodel! Why
      couldn’t she be normal? Like a supermodel? Every other Sunday
      Harriet and David
      rented a car and drove out to Old Harbour. The ride was boring for
      the first
      hour, highways and small new cities on land that had once been
      farms or estates.
      Then the landscape opened, trees became dense, gardens and front
      lawns became
      larger, small scattered farms appeared where families set up
      roadside stands
      with corns, tomatoes and eggs, such as Harriet used to tend when
      her parents
      owned their farm, six acres that stretched along the north shore
      of the bay.
      They sold it twenty years ago to developers for a million dollars
      and remained
      unreconciled to what they had done. They had kept an acre for
      themselves, and
      their old house, graying and decaying clapboard, which stood in
      the middle of
      condominiums, fieldstone ranches and brick split level houses.
      Their neighbors
      hated them for hanging wash on a clothes line, for growing
      vegetables on their
      front lawn, for giving the neighborhood an appearance not in
      keeping with
      modernity. Her family had lived there for four generations, but
      their place had
      been washed out from under them by newcomers who took the train to
      work in the
      city, shopped in the city and went to the city for entertainment.
      The local
      movie house closed down, the local markets closed down. There was
      nothing local
      anymore. One had to drive by car to buy a loaf of bread, and
      Estelle did not
      drive. She had two friends whom she spoke with by telephone
      several times a
      week, conversations which left her cranky. She would recount them
      to Anders
      with spiteful asperity. He was never interested. Her voice became
      shrill as she
      tried to make him interested. "Caroline and Ed are taking a cruise
      to
      Bermuda. Can you imagine them on a cruise? I can't. They can't
      dance, Caroline
      doesn't fit into anything, Ed isn't permitted to eat anything. Why
      do you think
      they'd go on a cruise?" 
It wasn’t a question. It was an argument. It
      intimated that
      there was a hidden reason why people like the Straws would go on a
      cruise, a reason
      that had to do with novelties of entertainment she wanted to know
      about, and to
      know why she was excluded from them. 
"Maybe they like being on the water."
        
"Ed gets seasick." Her voice accused him of
      trying
      to wriggle out of a real answer. "Remember? He could never go
      sailing with
      us because he always got seasick." 
"They have pills for that nowadays."
        
"That would be like Caroline to fill that poor
      man with
      medicine so that she could go on a cruise. And it would be like
      him to do it
      for her." 
That's where their conversations ended, with an
      accusation
      hanging in midair and her disappointment thick as fog. "You want
      to go on
      a cruise?" She would decline to answer. She knew he did not want
      to go on
      a cruise, and neither did she. He wanted to ward off her
      accusation that he
      never offered to take her anywhere and his offer was a
      counter
      accusation that her desires were not legitimate. She wanted him to
      want to go
      on a cruise and she wanted to know why he didn’t want to go. She
      knew why. They
      didn’t fit in with cruise people. She wanted to know why.
        
She spoke to Dawn every day, recycled
      conversations of what
      she and her friends had said to each other, and what she and
      Anders said to
      each other about what she and her friends had said to each other.
      Each time she
      pressed home the point that someone was getting something or doing
      something
      that she couldn't. She never visited Dawn unless Anders took her
      because
      highways confused her. with their signs and exits and cars passing
      at sixty
      miles an hour. Whenever she was on one, her mind went bizarre.
      What if the
      highway suddenly ended, what if God had re-arranged the exit
      signs? How would
      she know where to get off? Then you would have to follow the road
      no matter how
      you felt about it, if you missed your exit you were lost forever,
      suddenly in a
      strange town you didn’t know and didn’t know how to get back on
      the highway. It
      was amazing how easy it was to get lost on a straight line. How do
      people make
      their way around the world? It was a mystery to her. There were no
      landmarks,
      no way to tell one road from another. All highways looked alike.
      If you missed
      a sign, you might drive forever. Sometime after Lionel had been
      born, something
      dizzy spun off in her head. The mall down the road had vacuumed up
      the stores,
      the villages, and businesses she had known all her life. Her
      doctor’s office
      had been replaced by a medical center, and his office was
      somewhere down one of
      three corridors. Only the old First Lutheran church still stood on
      the highway,
      catering to a diminishing congregation of Lutherans who viewed
      with approval
      the painting of Luther in his dark velvet robe and large velvet
      hat. He had
      risked martyrdom, death and hell for rejecting the doctrine of
      Transubstantiation. The gravity of the struggle was apparent in
      his jowls and
      heavy eyelids on the peeling plaster wall. Anders rarely went, but
      was firm in
      his support of the church. Dawn went once a month, which was all
      the time she
      could spare, and occasionally managed to take Stella with her, who
      took inventory
      of who was there and who wasn’t. 
Everything else had moved down the road or into
      the mall or
      around the harbor to the other side, new condos and inns and fancy bed
and
      breakfast places. Suddenly Stella was living in a resort area.
      Bulldozers
      and earth movers changed the landscape. But their wooden clapboard
      house
      remained with its two floors, three bedrooms, a parlor that did
      service as a
      living room and a dining room. The furniture remained the same as
      her parents
      had used, overstuffed armchairs and overstuffed sofa. Only the
      kitchen had been
      remodeled, the wooden counters replaced with formica, and a
      dishwashing machine
      installed. The mantel over the fireplace was still populated with
      graduation
      pictures of Dawn, Lionel and Harriet, of Stella and Anders on
      their sailboat,
      The Frisky Miss, Stella in a blue and white nautical outfit.
      Mostly the photos
      were of Stella’s ice-skating days, the competitions and the
      trophies she won.
      She had been a winner in every regional competition and the local
      newspapers had
      come to interview the local hopeful for the Olympics, local star
      in a local
      patch of heaven: trophies stood on the mantle with framed
      newspaper articles
      and pictures, Stella the doll in her blue sequined tutu with
      layers of tulle
      hand sewn by her mother and aunts, sparkling on her miniature
      body, the DNA of
      her memory, the applause, the cunningly erotic music hypnotizing
      the audience
      as the cameras flashed to catch The Frisky Miss executing a
      perfect Bielman spin
      with her free leg lifted behind her up to her head, sailing over
      the ice into
      the heaven of applause. Once mastered, you could do almost
      anything on the ice.
      There was no friction, only the freedom of movement, one with the
      element like
      a fish in the water or a bird in the sky. 
Her depressions grew worse as the children grew
      older and
      she looked at them with confusion. They were so different from
      her, growing up
      in a world she didn’t recognize. As they got older, every year
      separated them
      further. Agoraphobia hemmed her in, limiting any direction she
      might think of
      going, if she could think of a direction, while the children grew
      up, married,
      or went off to college. 
The seasonal population that had come for half
      a century no
      longer came. They had been different from the tourists who came
      today, here for
      a weekend and gone by Sunday night. They had been people who had
      owned estates,
      the hunting and horsey crowd, people who lived in New York and
      Boston, who came
      from Connecticut or Rhode Island and took the ferry from Block
      Island, who came
      in the fall to horseback ride, and sent their servants to shop in
      her parents'
      grocery store, or the jet setters who came in the summer to sail
      their boats
      out of the harbor. You could set the seasons by them, the razzle
      dazzle of the
      splintering summer sun, and the autumn trees radiant in death. In
      the past, the
      rich came in the spring and set up their nets on their private
      tennis courts,
      blue and white pavilions went up and tennis balls bounced in the
      air. You could
      not see the players behind the hedges, but you could hear the
      smack of their
      rackets and see the balls fly though the air. Their servants went
      down to the harbor
      to bring their boats out of winter storage. Estelle and Anders
      sailed their
      dinghy in the shadow of their yachts, curious about the distant
      stars. Estelle
      looked like a doll in her striped blue and white shirt and white
      pants, plum
      colored lips in a pearly face, blue eyes slanted at a delicious
      angle. Small,
      she dressed to make herself look smaller with dirndle skirts that
      emphasized
      her nineteen inch waist, and thin cotton blouses that made her
      small perky
      breasts look like a child's, an appearance she guessed that evoked
      contradictory feelings in men: the desire to protect her and the
      knowledge that
      they could squeeze her nipples like berries. 
In the past when summer returned, the rich
      returned too.
      Tents went up behind the hedges on the lawns, and bands played
      music under the
      night sky. Men and women dressed in light summer clothes, and the
      heat never
      bothered them. Rich with expectation from their accidental good
      luck to be
      situated on a strip of enviable beach near a good harbor, the town
      decorated
      itself with plants and ribbons, stores were stocked with
      adventurous foods,
      marzipans, ripe figs, candied dates, cheeses from around the
      world. In the
      winter, when the rich left, taking their limousines and horses and
      boats and
      servants and music with them, the village shrank to a spot covered
      with snow.
      Now the rich no longer came in the summer or the autumn, and their
      estates had
      been chopped up into housing developments. A few stores stayed
      open in town
      with bicycles to rent and sailboat cruises to take by the hour.
      Four
      generations of Millars had been lobster men and small farmers, the
      geography of
      place secure in their memories of northern Europe, ocean,
      coastline and land
      molding their occupations and concerns, thoughts never far
      from
      the weather. Anders still scanned the sky to read his destiny for
      the day: foul
      weather, shut in, radio, t.v., arguments. 
Dawn and her family came as often to visit as
      Dawn’s time
      allowed. She had had three trimester miscarriages and had gained
      thirty pounds
      with each aborted pregnancy, deposited layer upon layer of
      disappointment on
      her body. She refused to go to a fertility clinic, she claimed,
      for religious
      reasons. The argument was that she had put the issue in God’s
      hands. She and
      her husband Robbie adopted disabled children and had become foster
      parents to
      three other children. They arrived in a caravan truck with diapers
      and bottles,
      wheelchairs, breathing mechanisms, crutches, walkers, toys,
      pacifiers,
      blankets, and special chairs. It was an hour's drive around the
      coast of the
      inner bay. Estelle wanted Dawn to move closer to her. She could
      give her a hand
      with all those kids if Dawn lived closer, but Robbie had his
      business on the
      other side of the Sound and Dawn said they couldn't move. Estelle
      didn't
      believe this answer because Robbie was a carpenter and could set
      up his
      business anywhere. She suspected the real reason was because
      Robbie wanted to
      live near his family, and Dawn didn’t. 
Harriet's brother, Lionel lived in an ashram in
      the
      Catskills and rarely came to visit. It was not pleasant when he
      did. He was
      moody and spaced out on something, which he claimed only happened
      when he came
      home for a visit. David found him interesting but menacing and
      incoherent, his
      world view put together from Nietzsche, Confucius, Schopenhauer,
      the Gospels
      and Zen. As children Harriet and Lionel had been conspiratorial in
      sustaining
      each other, but an incoherence had overtaken Lionel after he
      graduated from
      college. David could not converse with him. Everything flowed from
      Lionel’s
      photographic memory, systems and arguments which he launched like
      campaigns. As
      he aged, this volume of the world’s learning skinnied down to two
      or three
      pithy statements. Dawn, whose wounded body in its struggle to give
      birth had
      led her to a capacious absorption of all life forms, absorbed her
      brother with
      her own kind of incommunicable wisdom which did not need
      conversation or rationality.
        
It was difficult for Dawn to come in the
      winter, she did not
      like to travel on the highways with five children and back roads
      rutted from
      ice and thawing. The rich retired to their homes in Florida. Their
      neighbors went on
      cruises. Lionel never came in the winter. Anders sat by the
      fireplace and read
      the newspaper. 
The Millars weren’t the only ones who had kept
      a few acres of
      their original farm and refused "to go modern." There were other
      families, the Junipers and the Macys, their stubbornness a thorn
      in the side of
      the new community. You would have thought Stella and Anders might
      have found
      comraderie with them. You would have thought. Stella complained
      that she had
      made overtures to them that were never reciprocated. The Junipers
      in particular
      and Harriet’s weird friendship with them, raised her bile. They
      were the oddest
      birds on that spit of land that hung out on the estuary. Lobster
      people, but
      they never sailed. "Tory people," Stella said with a dark lining
      to
      her words. "Haven’t been Tories around here for two hundred
      years," Anders
      said. "Don’t
      matter,"
      Stella said, "history’s thicker than blood." Every so often you
      could
      hear Mr. Juniper’s hunting rifle go off. "Hope that’s a rabbit,
      and not
      his wife," Stella said. 
Stella’s
inflammation
      concerning the Junipers began one day in the fall of Harriet’s
      twelfth year. On a late afternoon when the clouds were scuttling
      across a cold
      sky and the summer birds were getting ready to leave, Harriet and
      Lionel found
      Juno Juniper’s house. She was an actual person. As riverine
      children, the coastline
      was Harriet’s and Lionel’s hideaway from the adult world. Adults
      hate muck, and
      the shoreline was overhung with tangled branches, corrupt with
      erosion where
      the land was always collapsing. Harriet and Lionel loved
      everything adults
      hated, where feet slipped into mud and clothes got dirty. They
      often had to go
      into the water to get around a fallen tree. Sometimes Harriet
      lifted Lionel
      over a large tangle of thorny brush. He was small like Estelle,
      almost elfish,
      with limp pale hair, and she could lift him easily. She took after
      Anders, and
      Lionel thought she could do anything, even carry him. They tramped
      along the
      shore, pretending that inlets covered with fallen trees were
      pirates’ coves.
      Rumor had it that there had been rum runners here long ago. A long
      time ago.
      And if not, anything would do for a story. The muckier the better.
      They
      sometimes slipped into the water, barely escaping the dragon that
      lived there.
      Their sneakers filled with mud and tiny fish. They found a field
      where they
      took off their shoes and tried to dry them, and that’s how
      they found the
      Juniper’s house on the north side of the estuary in a tucked-in
      piece of land
      that had not yet fallen into the river, but would soon. For now it
      clung for support
      beneath two massive willows hung with lobster pots and nets. 
"Come on the porch and dry off," a voice said.
      "I
      ain’t got a gun and I ain’t gonna hurt you." She sat in a rocking
      chair, a
      crone in a flowered house dress, plump arms and rings of fat under
      her face,
      and could be seen there almost any time, steadfast as a
      lighthouse. She knew
      who they were, the Millar children. She knew who Anders and Stella
      were. She
      knew everybody along the coast, where they had come from and who
      their
      ancestors were, who was lying about their past and who wasn’t,
      even though she
      never left her porch. The house leaned to a side and looked ready
      to fall into
      the mud: it was only a matter of time. One or two good winter
      storms, one
      hurricane that wasn’t predicted, and it would be gone. It was a
      form of
      gambling, to outwit the elements. Everything was in a state of
      disrepair,
      waiting to be mended, pottery, crockery, an umbrella, a window
      shade, except
      for Mr. Juniper’s prize possession, a twelve cubic foot freezer in
      the kitchen.
      The family lived off what they caught and what Juno grew in her
      garden, and
      anything else Mr. Juniper shot in the field. They heated the house
      with logs in
      a pot-bellied stove in the kitchen. The developers scorned their
      land because
      it was preyed upon by the tides that the ocean brought into the
      river, and they
      suspected mold. Mildew and rot in the house and three warts on
      Mrs. Juniper’s
      face assured them of this. She made a bad impression on the
      landscape. But time
      and nature would take care of that. Why raise a stink now? Time
      was more
      efficient. "Want some lemonade and a cookie?" she asked. Harriet
      and
      Lionel hesitated. "Sure you do." She was Juno Juniper and that
      name
      was reason enough to accept a cookie from her. The second reason
      was that she had
      books in her house they had never seen before, old books on an old
      ramshackle
      bookshelf in the ramshackle front room: very old books, the oldest
      books they
      never heard of, Gilgamesh, Beowulf, Sir Gawain and the Green
      Knight, The
      Adventures of Parzival, "Ever heard of them?" Cookies and children
      and books was the plan of her world. 
"I’ve heard of The Chronicles of Narnia,"
      Lionel
      said. "Ever read it?" 
Silent crumbs fell from his lips. "My sister
      read it
      and she told me about it." 
"Come back next Saturday and I’ll read you a
      chapter
      from Gilgamesh. Might as well start at the beginning. Too late
      today. Men folks
      returning and they get irritable if they don’t eat." She was
      pleased with
      their visit and did not want to jeopardize it, pleased that they
      were pleased
      to come every Saturday afternoon. She had three sons as big as
      trees, and she
      missed children. Her husband was spent, and that was that. He
      played the
      harmonica now and then, but that was that. 
She knew the Millar family, knew what everyone
      knew, with
      variations. There were sightings of the children, word of Dawn’s
      miscarriages,
      her adoptions, her patient husband. Who was the greater saint? The
      other two
      children ran around like badgers looking for a hole, and they came
      back the
      next Saturday, glad to have cookies. Cookies and children and
      books was the plan
      of the world, she reckoned, and she was right about the Millar
      children. They
      came back every Saturday for two years, scrambling along the shore
      in the
      spring and the summer, through the inlets and streams during the
      spring rains,
      trudging through snow and ice in the wintertime over the Juniper’s
      meadow in
      the winter, water squishing from their galoshes, tramping through
      Gilgamesh
      until they reached Sir Gawain and the Green Knight. Juno warned
      them to carry a
      red flag when they crossed the meadow in deer season. "Mr. Juniper
      is very
      near-sighted." She read to them in a voice as cracked with age as
      her
      face, yet mounting to a thunderclap when Gilgamesh assaulted
      Einkedu over his
      betrayal. What betrayal? Lionel wanted to know. Hush, Mrs. Juniper
      said, "you’ll
      find out soon enough. Oh, Einkedu," she wept, "my dear Einkedu,
      where
      have you gone." Was that the betrayal? That he had died.
        
Grief permeated her wet walls. "Do you know
      where he
      went?" she asked. They shook their heads. Where would Einkedu go?
      And why
      couldn’t he hear his dear friend Gilgamesh weeping for him. The
      willows around
      the house wept. They could hear that. The water from the bay wept
      at the doorway.
      They could hear that. Everything in the house was moist and dank.
      Mushrooms
      sprouted under the front steps as Juno Juniper read to them. "The
      oldest
      story in the world, five thousand years old, it was carved into a
      rock with stones. What do you think of that? I bet you didn’t even
      know there
      were human beings 5,000 years ago." 
"I knew," Lionel said. 
"Did you know they wrote stories?"
        
Crumbs fell from his lips. 
"That’s what man is, a storyteller. Our folks
      always
      told
        
stories. Everywhere we went, we carried stories
      with us."
        
"Oh her!" Stella said. She was a troll that had
      crawled out from under a rock on Long Island Sound. She wanted to
      know where
      Harriet and Lionel went every Saturday afternoon, and she was not
      happy about
      it. It was said that the Junipers came of Tory stock, that they
      had fled to
      Canada during the Revolutionary War, had settled in New Brunswick
      or off an
      island near Nova Scotia, some place out in Canada, returned a
      hundred years
      later and resettled in Old Harbour. 
"Why’d they come back," Harriet asked.
        
"Looking for something," Anders said, "or maybe
      her family couldn’t make a living. That’s mostly why
      people get up and
      go. That and war." 
"People like them are always looking for
      something and
      can’t make a living wherever they go." Stella said. 
"What’s a living?" Lionel asked.
        
"Something you’ll never know," Stella said. 
Tension developed. Stella said the Juniper sons
      looked like
      "they
      were up to no good." Three big men and Harriet on her budding
      stage. Every
      visit caused so much difficulty that Harriet and Lionel began to
      lie about
      their visits, but Stella sniffed it out. "Bad enough you’re
      visiting them,
      but lying about it! What are they up to with you? I swear I’ll
      take a gun and
      shoot them." 
They stopped going. Harriet and Lionel recited
      the stories
      to each other at night. "Einkedu, you have gone where I cannot
      find you."
        
Where was that? Lionel trembled. How could
      someone
      disappear? He clasped Harriet to him. "I never want to lose you." 
"Don’t
worry.
      You won’t. This is only a story. In real life people don’t lose
      each
      other." Lionel thought otherwise. In real life they could not find
      each
      other.
        
‘But you’re planning to go away, and I don’t
      even know where
      you are planning to go. " 
"I’ll show you. I have a map in my bedroom, and
      I’ll
      show you where I am going." She took out the map from her closet
      and
      unrolled it across her bed. "Look. This is where we are. Right
      here on the
      river, on this tiny point in this inlet on the Sound. The train
      station is two
      miles away. You can walk there. And the train," she drew a line
      with a
      marker that went down into New York city, "goes almost to where I
      plan to
      live. In a place called Greenwich Village. Many famous writers
      have lived
      there, and that’s where I plan to go. I will go to the university
      there and with
      my degree I will be able to write and publish." 
"What will you write about."
        
Harriet hugged her knees to her chest. "Don’t know yet. I
      have so many things to
      write about, I have to sort them out. It may take me my whole
      life."
        
"But I still don’t know where you will be." 
"Yes, you do. Look, this line will be like a
      ribbon
      between you and me. It’s a railroad that goes from where we live
      to where I
      will live." She took his finger and put it on the map. "You can
      trace
      the railroad right down Long Island to New York city and you will
      always know
      where you are and where I am." Lionel looked dubious. "Even if you
      never take the train, you will know where I am. That’s what maps
      do. They
      connect points between people and places. You have to know where
      you are so
      that you can know where you can go." Where Harriet saw a
      direction, Lionel
      saw only lines. 
Three years later, Harriet visited Juno Juniper
      to say
      goodbye.
        
"So the day of leaving has come," Juno said,
      smoothing a pleat in her housedress. "It always does. What you
      plan to do
      with that learning?" 
Harriet had been sure of what she planned to do
      until Juno
      Juniper asked her, and pulled the rug out from under her future. "Don’t need to go
      to college to
      read, don’t need to pay people money to do that. You know how to
      read books. I
      taught you how." 
"I want to teach others to read, and they won’t
      let me
      teach unless I have the right degree. And if I write papers, no
      one will
      publish them unless I have accreditation." 
"Oho, so that’s the problem, people making
      money out of
      other people’s learning." 
Juno Juniper did not understand the world. She
      lived in a
      broken down house which would fall into the river one day. "I’ve
      gone away
      many times," she said. "Always going away and always coming back.
      Actually,
      when you think of it, I can’t settle down. I went from Cornwall,
      then I went
      from Halifax to here when you settled your problems with the
      British. We were
      also fisher people in Cornwall. Every book I have read has been in
      my head with
      me from Cornwall to Halifax to here. Took them with me from
      Halifax and took
      them with me everywhere I went, took them with me from Cornwall. I
      guess in
      that way, I’m always home." She sat in her rocking chair, five
      years older
      than when Harriet first climbed onto her porch and discovered a
      treasure the
      pirates had forgotten. Her face was burnt with fading light and
      her eyes glazed
      with lost expectations. She took Harriet’s hand with an apology.
      "It’s
      right for you to go, but ignore the fancy talk. Real literature
      ain’t made by
      fancy people, the stories make the people. Real stories have no
      authors. That’s
      a modern invention." She got up from her chair. "I want to show
      you
      something." She went into the kitchen and pulled out an old metal
      box from
      under the couch, a box about the size of a ream of typing paper.
      It could have
      been a jewelry box, but it wasn’t. It held a sheaf of old yellow
      papers. "For
      you" she said, "when you graduate and tell me what you have
      learned.
      Promise you’ll come back to get it." She read Harriet’s bewildered expression.
      "Yes, it’s
      old, " she snorted, "older than this country. It’s an old
      manuscript
      of Sir Gawain and the Green Knight, been in my family since our
      Cornwall days.
      It’s for you because you will know what to do with it. When you
      graduate. You
      will have the right background to be believed, and I guess that’s
      necessary. I
      ain’t never been believed. Now go. You don’t want to be walking
      along this bank
      when the dark comes on." Then a shadow crossed her mind, the
      presage of
      the corruption of time. Knowing how the things of the mind had
      been preserved,
      she had never felt uncertainty, never doubted that an old story
      was stronger
      than the grave. Until now. She grasped Harriet’s hand, "Promise you’ll come back. I ain’t
      got no one else to
      give this to." 
But Harriet was leaving for a world with
      libraries and
      teachers who did not speak like Juno Juniper, who had also read
      every thing and
      even more, and she never wanted to come back to a world that was
      crumbling into
      the mud and the distant memory of the story-haunted times with
      Lionel. Loved
      them though she had, she was no longer a riverine child.
      Embarrassed, she
      promised. Juno Juniper picked up her hand. "Don’t lie, child." 
Harriet asked Anders what he thought about her
      promising
      something she might not do, lied right in the promising. "Haven’t
      the
      faintest idea," he said. "But I practically made a death-bed
      promise
      to Juno Juniper that I might not keep." They were sailing in his
      new boat
      which had been bought with the money the developers had given
      them. He took it
      out every day that weather permitted, riding the wind. He had
      asked Stella to
      christen it, but she refused, "Don’t care what you call it," she said,
      "just don’t call
      it Frisky Miss 11." Three years later it still had no name. Anders
      said he
      didn’t go with death-bed promises. "People have no right to hold
      you to it
      because no one knows what the future will bring." They headed for
      Block
      Island, she and Lionel and Anders, one of the few nearly perfect
      days they
      would have together. Stella grouched as usual about their going,
      their leaving
      her alone, but she would not come, repeating her list of terrors,
      the boat
      might capsize, she would drown, they would drown, a storm was
      expected. "But
      Mom always sailed when she was younger," Harriet said, critical
      and
      curious. "Yes, she loved it. Then." The wind whipped at them as
      they approached
      the open ocean. The sky was a million miles of blue. Autumn clouds
      sailed
      along. They skimmed the water like flying fish. Whales hung out on
      the horizon.
      Early Canadian geese honked their departure, and flocks of the
      Great Cormorant
      spread their wings across the sky. Larks and swallows flew along
      the coastline,
      keeping pace mile for mile, wishing the world God speed. The
      setting sun
      silvered their wings. Ecstasy wiped away Harriet’s slate of
      questions. The
      great moment of being had arrived, the moment every bird knew when
      it stretches
      its neck toward the sun. What happened to people who had found the
      perfect
      pitch of their lives and decided to ride it forever, to stretch
      their necks
      towards the sun, towards the wind and the moon? Why couldn’t they
      go on
      forever, and not return? Like Enkidu, no one ever came back to say that
they
      had gone on forever, gone where the blue is forever, gone where
      the loons
      and the gannets, the herons, and the plovers migrate forever.
      Suddenly she was
      weeping. "What happened to Mom, Dad? I want to know." Anders
      changed
      the direction of the boat so quickly the wind tore the words from
      her mouth.
      They flew into the sky, and the birds caught them and flung them
      about. "Something
      scared her," he said. Harriet sat huddled in her life jacket with
      an arm
      around Lionel who huddled into his lifejacket next to her. Water
      covered the
      bottom of the boat. "I can’t just think of her this way forever,"
      Harriet wept. "She
      fell,"
      Anders said, "It was a bad fall, she twisted her spine."
        
"That can’t be everything," Harriet said. 
Anders brought the main sail around again. Wind
      and water
      washed over the railing and over them. He said, "No, it wasn’t
      everything."
        
"What else? Didn’t you try to help her, take
      her to a
      doctor?" The fearful question was squeezed out on the wind. Anders
      responded breathlessly as if that was the least of the thousand
      and one
      decisions he had had to make. "Oh, that. She was in the hospital
      for
      several months until her back was fixed, but she thought that when
      her back
      would be fixed, she would be able to skate again. It took half a
      dozen years
      for her to realize that it was over. " He headed back to Old
      Harbour. Dark
      clouds blew up with satanic triumph. Birds flew back to their
      nests, watching
      the darkness scuttle after them. Chipmunks and mice scampered
      along the banks,
      looking for a hole. Leave it alone, Harriet said to herself, but
      she couldn’t. "Do
      you think she will ever get better?" This was not a conversation
      for bad
      weather. Anders busied himself with scanning the sky until the
      waiting of the
      children became too heavy to ignore. "No," he said. The fatality
      startled them. 
"Our mother will never get better?" Lionel
      asked.
        
Harriet put her hand over his mouth to prevent
      the demons
      from escaping, but she herself repeated the question. Nothing
      could be so
      obdurate. All sorts of people got better, all the time. 
Anders had a different story to tell. "Some
      time after
      your sister was born, they said your mother was suffering from
      post-partum depression,
      something that seems to happen to some women after they give
      birth. We thought
      it would go away. Then you were born, and she started to
      lock doors and
      windows, put paper into cracks around the doors to shut everything
      in, didn’t
      answer the door when someone knocked, and stayed in bed for days
      at a time. "What’s
      happening to me," she said one night, "I’m going crazy, aren’t I?"
      I went dizzy with fear. Then she started to laugh, as if it was
      the best joke
      she had ever heard. I persuaded her to go to Landmore Hospital.
      Maybe that was
      a mistake. How do you know? She was there for six months, and I
      thought that
      would do it. They said it would be best not to visit until the
      treatment was over.
      But when she came out, she looked gray and cried for weeks. She
      made me promise
      never to take her there again. "I did it for you," she said,
      "because
      I knew you wanted me to be sane, but I hate sanity."
        
At college, Harriet threw herself into reading,
      believing she
      would find an answer, she would break the code of human behavior.
      "Think
      outside the box!" she said to David. 
"There is nothing outside the box because the
      box is
      us. We built the box" 
"If the box is us, then we control the box,
      then why
      can’t we explain everything?" 
Too late Harriet realized that Juno’s last
      words to her were
      meant as an antidote to death. 
"Why don't you move to the United States?" she
      asked Maurice one day. There were reasons of ancestry,
      associations, habits, he
      told her. "I still have my mother," he said. "She is elderly,
      but I still have her, and two sisters who live nearby. Our roots
      in Troyes go
      back eight hundred years, more or less, with a few interruptions,
      plagues and exiles,
      but we always go back I am like an old tree. Pull me out, I will
      leave a hole
      in the ground, where my seeds will fall. Someday my grandson will
      be old enough
      to visit me by himself. I look forward to that. I want to show him
      my world. I
      would not want him to come and find a hole where I once lived."
      The
      homeless remained on the steps of the library like broken
      branches. As the
      temperature dropped, they climbed up the steps higher and higher
      and huddled
      against the door. 
By summer's end, Maurice had gone back to
      Troyes. The Luther
      scholar was gone too. The nun, the Sumerian, and the Tennyson
      scholars remained
      throughout the winter. The first snowstorm came and made it
      impossible for
      Harriet to bike or rollerblade to the library. Snow fell on the
      lions, ice gave
      them whiskers. By Christmas, the Salvation Army had set up a Santa
      Claus on the
      sidewalk outside the library. From autumn to winter, the homeless
      huddled
      higher up the steps. People entered the library wet with winter
      rain. Harriet
      left her roller skates on a mat in a closet. It was the season for
      retreat. By
      autumn in twelfth century Europe, wars and sieges were winding
      down. By winter
      the roads were impossible for armies and merchants to travel on.
      Honey was
      stored on shelves. Herbs hung from rafters to dry out, wood and
      vegetables were
      piled up outside the door, and peasants and barons retreated into
      their hives.
      People and hunting dogs hibernated together. Europe
      hibernated under a
      blanket of snow that stretched from Denmark to Provence. 
Candles were expensive and only the rich had
      light after
      sundown. The royal party travelled to their castle in Caen for
      Christmas
      festivities. Otherwise winter was intensely boring. The soul ached
      for spring
      and when it came forests and fairs sprang to life and the roads
      were filled again
      with pilgrims, merchants, and warriors. War was perennial and
      seasonal like
      summer blooms, as cyclical as the grass and the daisies. The
      knights appeared
      in the forests, on the roads, on the hilltops, around the castles.
      Pastures
      turned first green, then red with blood. The peasants planted and
      the knights'
      horses destroyed their crops. By autumn harvests were stunted,
      whole landscapes
      surrounding the castles had been ploughed under the hoofs of the
      knights'
      horses, and hunger set in. The wasteland was wherever war was, and
      in the
      spring war was everywhere. 
The Church fought the warrior spirit of the
      knights and
      declared peace movements, declarations not to go to war on
      Thursdays or Sundays
      or on Ash Wednesday. But without war there was no reason for
      knighthood. The
      Church and the knights were deadlocked until Urban ll preached the
      Crusade in
      Clermont in November, 1095. 
"Let none of your possessions detain you, no
      solicitude
      for your family affairs, since this land which you inhabit, shut
      in on all sides
      by the seas and surrounded by mountain peaks, is too narrow for
      large
      populations; nor does it abound in wealth; and it furnishes
      scarcely food enough
      for its cultivators. Hence it is that you murder one another, that
      you wage
      war, and that frequently you perish by mutual wounds. Let
      therefore hatred
      depart from among you, let your quarrels end, let wars cease, and
      let all
      dissension and controversies slumber. Enter upon the road to the
      Holy
      Sepulchre; wrest that land from the wicked race, and subject it to
      yourselves.
      That land which as the Scripture says 'Floweth with milk and
      honey' was given
      by God into the possession of the children of Israel. Jerusalem is
      the navel of
      the world, the land is fruitful above others, like another
      paradise of
      delights." 
That Christmas, Urban preached the Crusade in
      the Limoges
      Cathedral, then he went north through Poitiers to the Loire
      Valley. In March he
      was at Tours, then he turned south through Aquitaine. May and June
      he was in
      Provence, in August he recrossed the Alps into Lombardy.
      Everywhere he went he
      preached the Crusade in the name of peace, and by the summer of
      1096 knights
      took the pledge and organized for war against the infidel instead
      of against
      each other. The warrior spirit and the crusader spirit fed on each
      other.
        
It took all winter to make preparations, for
      the Crusade was
      costly. It took enormous sums to finance it. Money had to be
      raised, money had
      to be raised in huge coffers and bagfuls. Some knights sold their
      lands or
      placed them in escrow with the Church, or with other knights who
      declined to
      go. Commerce was galvanized, and brought excitement to the dormant
      land. Populations
      shifted. Provencals left the land they had lived in for five
      centuries; some
      went south and east, and some went north. But most went somewhere.
      Restlessness
      seized the land. The Midi stirred like earthworms turning the land
      over.
      Traders, bankers and usurers came up from Sicily, merchants from
      Italy and
      Provence to set up shops in cities along the way. Jews made their
      way from the
      Midi to northern cities. Smithies, forgers and usurers were
      needed. For the
      first time in centuries there was abundant work. Armor had to be
      bought, horses
      obtained and shoed, provisions, food, ships, passages to be paid
      for, tolls,
      bribes, gifts to give emperors of recalcitrant kingdoms, like
      Byzantium, that
      lay in the way. Jewish communities along the way were plundered,
      and
      communities left and moved eastward. The changes were titanic,
      like an army of
      red ants setting fire to the land. Whole populations shifted.
      Normans became
      French, Italians became Germans, Jews became Russian. The Provence
      was plunged
      into turmoil, Narbonne was almost swept into the sea, a kingdom
      ploughed under
      the hoofs of the crusaders’ horses. 
By the second Crusade, usury became the
      mainstay of
      financing the Crusades, and Jews were conscripted as nostri
      judaeus, "servants
      of the
      treasury," to relieve the Christian of the sin of usury. They were
      brought
      into the cities to make money for the Christians, while Black
      market moneylending
      flourished in a stew of land reverence and land sales, knighthood,
      piety,
      crusade, war, religion, and the need to finance it all. War and
      glory are
      expensive, and someone has to pay for it, whether through looting
      or taxes.
      Wars are fought by taxing, enslaving, looting, plundering, taxing,
      enslaving
      and taxing. Miraculously, the sums were always raised and by
      spring the roads
      from Germany to Provence were filled with horses, crusaders, and
      knights going
      east. Knights came down from northern Europe like rivers rushing
      to the
      Mediterranean, and merchants clogged the roads going north. Whole
      villages
      picked up and left like ants on the move, communities in the
      Provence
      disappeared and new ones along the Rhine appeared. Peasants and
      farmers left their
      lands to rot. The poor had nothing to lose and swelled the rear
      lines behind
      the knights, the carters, the armies, the suppliers and the
      prostitutes. They
      wore distinctive brown capes with a cross on the shoulder and
      regarded
      themselves as the Hebrews escaping slavery and serfdom. Women gave
      birth along
      the way, many died in childbirth and their children died along the
      way with
      them. Some women carried their dead children to Jerusalem,
      believing they would
      be resurrected there. 
Courts had to be set up along the way, for
      crimes were
      committed, most of all rape by unmarried men tormented by sex.
      Crimes were
      committed, even against children, but in the determined atmosphere
      they
      believed that all would be forgiven once they reached Jerusalem.
      That was the
      goal: to be forgiven for being licentious, for being liars, for
      being
      fornicators, for being poor. They were united in Christian hope
      for a new
      world, and carried their human nature on their back and between
      their legs like
      a tormenting itch they could not satisfy, an itch for sex, for
      food, for a good
      fight, for salvation. Theft, gossip, rape, and common enmity broke
      out again
      and again. Sectarianism infected them. The Crusaders from Rouen
      did not like
      the Crusaders from Bayeaux, and the Normans did not like the men
      from Provence.
      A century later, they marshaled an internal Crusade against them
      and destroyed
      them. But in Jerusalem all would be forgiven, enmities and sins would be
      forgiven, and
      their souls would become white as newborn lamb’s wool. For the
      moment they
      halted in Constantinople to wait for Raymond IV, the Count of
      Toulouse who was
      coming from Hungary to join them there. He was powerful in land
      and reputation
      and piety, and in enemies who regarded him as greedy, merciless,
      fanatic, and
      superstitious. He was religious and took the cup of Saint Robert
      from the abbey
      of Chaise-Dieu in Languedoc for good luck and protection, and for
      guidance when
      he led his contingent from Provence to the East. 
There are less savory stories told about him:
      that he had
      ordered the hands and feet of his Slavic prisoners to be cut off
      and their
      mutilated bodies scattered along the roads. Such stories must be
      judged by the
      spirit of the time: Other knights, like Simon de Montfort, when he
      conquered
      Languedoc for France and Pope Innocent 111 in 1208, did the same.
      Mutilating
      bodies was a strategy of war, meant to establish proof of one's
      ferocity and
      intimidate the enemy. Judged by his own time, Raymond lV was
      commendable in all
      ways, even in ferocity, as a valiant knight and a devout servant
      of God.
        
In spite of his piety, however, he had been
      excommunicated
      twice, once for a consanguinous marriage, and the second time for
      defending his
      provincial clergy. His first wife mysteriously disappeared and
      Raymond
      established better relations with the Church. His Provencal realm,
      established
      on Roman laws, included thirteen fertile counties in the Midi,
      among them
      Toulouse, Narbonne, Nimes and Beziers, which were accounted as the
      most stable
      and the most culturally fertile area in twelfth century
      Christendom. Merchants
      like stability and had little to fear from disorderliness under
      Raymond’s rule.
      Both commerce and culture flourished in his province. Wealthy
      towns dotted the
      warm landscape, small kingdoms, diverse people flourished, and
      love songs grew
      in the mischkulture of Arabs, Jews, Catholics, Catalans, and
      Cathars. Poetry
      flamed from the sparks of cultural rubbing. Two generations later,
      his
      descendant, Ermengarde, was the prized viscountess of Narbonne.
      Married at
      fourteen, she drove off the knights and the Catalan armies, saved
      Narbonne for
      the French, and the troubadours blessed her. The cult of love
      developed, and
      values like honor and individualism flourished. But a century
      later, that sun
      cooled and the temperate climate withered in the first fires of
      the
      Inquisition. For the moment however, in the languorous and
      prosperous Midi,
      there were many temptations not to go East. Raymond's powerful
      vassals, the
      viscounts of Narbonne and Toulouse, declined the trip to
      Jerusalem. Their
      response was a portent of disunity to come. 
The pope appointed Adhemar as his vicar to
      accompany Raymond
      to make sure that the spiritual message of the Crusade did not get
      lost in the
      welter of so many knights seeking earthly glory, and to provide a
      sense of
      unity among the Norman and Provencal knights. Some thought this
      diminished
      Raymond's position as the indisputable leader. Others, biblically
      haunted, saw
      Adhemar and Raymond as a modern Moses and Aaron returning to the
      lands of the
      pagan. They spoke of the rod of Aaron that would bloom in the
      East. They
      thought of themselves as the Maccabees willing to die for
      religious freedom as
      they moved eastward, Christian warrior and knight, the
      poverty-stricken and the
      prostitutes, in a spiritual cross of biblical heroism, Christian
      piety, venal
      lust and song: 
Do you know what God has promised those who
      take the cross?
        
By God! He has promised to reward them well! 
Paradise for evermore, paradise for evermore. 
The spirit of togetherness melted in the
      Byzantium heat: A
      feud broke out between the Normans and the Provencals over an
      alliance Raymond
      had made with the Greek throne to ensure passage through its
      territory. The
      knights from Provence were at ease in Byzantium, they were
      acclimated to a
      mixed culture, but the Normans were not. They were Norsemen,
      Teutons, many of
      them new converts to Christianity and they distrusted the
      alliance. This was
      not their kind of civilization, effete, esthetic, convoluted,
      deceptively
      courteous, mannered. They did not feel comfortable here. Many of
      them new Christians,
      they were rude and abrasive, distrustful of old civilizations.
      They shocked
      Anna Comnenius, the daughter of the emperor, who wrote a memoir
      about the
      migration that crossed her Byzantium homeland. "They trampled
      farmlands
      beneath their horse's hooves; they let their poor starve and
      become cannibals
      in their desperation; they descended on Byzantium like a raging
      human storm,
      impossible to halt; their priests engaged in war, bashing
      skulls with their
      maces." Her emperor-father absorbed the shock of this passage
      across his
      kingdom and made the best bargain he could, but the Normans
      claimed the bargain
      endangered their safety. Cultural irritations and distrust
      deepened with every
      step the knights took eastward. 
In Antioch, Raymond's troops, besieged,
      starving and cut off
      from supplies, ate their horses, which was like eating their
      inheritance. "Among
      the Franks," the Arab emir Ousama wrote, "all pre-eminence belongs
      to
      the horseman. They are in truth the only men who count. Theirs is
      to give
      counsel; theirs to render justice." The Aztecs believed that the
      knight
      was a God, half man, half horse. But in Antioch, Raymond's troops
      ate their
      horses. Then Raymond and Adhemar became ill. Bohemond, that rangy
      Norman
      knight, seized the opportunity to wrest control from them.
        
At this crisis, an earthquake struck Antioch on
      the night of
      December 30, 1097, and a Provencal peasant by the name of Peter
      Bartholomew had
      a vision revealed to him by Saint Andrew of the lance that had
      pierced Christ's
      side. Before he could bring the lance to Raymond to show him the
      wondrous
      object, Saint Andrew hid it and told Peter it would be revealed
      again after the
      city had fallen to the crusaders. 
The story was immediately told everywhere and
      in two days it
      sounded like the truth. The Provencals believed it, but the
      Normans did not.
      The story of the lance finally destroyed the shaky alliance
      between them. The
      dispute in Byzantium over treaties made with the Greeks widened
      into a
      religious-nationalistic quarrel. A hundred years later northern
      Europe won the
      argument when other crusaders led by Simon de Montfort destroyed
      Provence, and
      absorbed it into France. The house of Raymond lV, his progeny and
      his place in
      French history, were swept away, or swept into a clutter of poems
      by
      troubadours from Provence. The cup Robert had carried to Jerusalem
      was never
      recovered. 
One afternoon, by the intuitive sense that
      overtakes
      assiduous researchers that something important is on the next
      page, Harriet
      found a transcript of old Provencal family names which included
      Gois, Goi, and
      Gos. And there in the Philomena, was Chrétien's name,
      spelled out with all its ambiguities: "Ce conte Crestiens le
      Gois."
      The word 'gois' in Old French meant Gentile. It was the term Jews
      used for
      converts, perhaps intended as an insult like "marrano" four
      hundred
      years later. Curses on etymology: the word also meant "dwarf" or
      "little dog," like Marrano meant pig? In any event the name was
      his
      assessment of his place in the world, perhaps sardonic assessment,
      a self-inflicted
      wound. Whatever interpretation, Chrétien
      did not choose his name carelessly. Names are thematic in his
      poetry. In
      Percival, the hero has difficulty naming himself, and his name is
      a play in Old
      French on the phrase, "pierce," an invitation to readers to puzzle
      out the hero's identity. "Pierce the veil," Pierce the vizor. Who
      can
      tell what knight, visor and helmet over his head, gallops down the
      tournament
      field? Or how many soldiers-of-fortune disappeared behind the
      disguise to be
      rewarded with a sack of gold and the flush of adventure. Momentary
      joy? Enough
      to last a peasant’s lifetime who had gamed the system. 
Many of Chrétien's
      tales are about people with multiple selves in pursuit of another
      self, the
      identity crisis as an historical process, also a theme of the
      historical
      imagination, cross-cultural people like Saul/Paul, Rahel
      Varnhagen, Isaac
      Babel, and Kafka, whose identities got lost in their fictional
      enterprises. Did
      Chrétien
      regard Christianity
      as the potential mediator between his genius and the world? In the
      text his
      name is flattened out on the page without tone, neither wistful or
      sardonic or
      self-punishing. How could Harriet tell how he meant it? Time had
      sapped out its
      Provencal intonations, but Harriet believed the word pointed like
      a compass to
      a Provencal origin, and conviction struck her that there was a
      Provencal
      background to Chrétien
      de
      Troyes, a Provencal root that had struck him in his groin and in
      his pen, and that
      now struck her. The story of the cup/chalice/grail had come from
      Provence,
      along with the many Provencals who had migrated to northern
      France, attracted
      by the new jobs in trade and banking, bringing with them their
      native songs and
      poetry. A Provencal origin had been conceded by the German poet,
      Wolfram von
      Eschenbach. 
Literature travels over mundane bridges, exalts
      in mischkulture,
      aids it and spreads it. Almost anything supports its route, a
      song, gossip, a
      letter, a diary, the wind. Wolfram had written that he
      had received the
      material for his Parzifal from a Provencal poet called Kyot, a
      writer who
      seemed to represent the Catalan-Arogenese-Provencal mischkultur.
      Eschenbach,
      the stalwart Christian, confessed that he recognized the
      unChristian volatility
      of the poem, and was grateful that his baptism protected him
      against its hermetic
      magic. What did that original text contain that was so dangerous
      to
      Eschenbach's Christianity? The Jewish culture that had existed in
      twelfth
      century Midi or Provence resembled the later Jewish culture of
      Spain in the
      fifteenth century, marked by a high degree of intermarriage among
      the upper and
      middle classes, and by heterogenous religious modalities. Benjamin
      of Tudela,
      that stalwart Jewish medieval traveller, came through this area
      and commented
      on the prosperity of the Jewish communities. Since the time of
      Charlemagne the
      Jews of Toulouse had been permitted to own land and had enjoyed a
      comfortable
      existence there. For one hundred and fifty years, they had had
      their own
      kingdom with the arcane name of Septimania, which had sunk beneath
      history like
      Machu Picchu. Yet it was here, in Southwest France, in Béziers, Toulouse,
      and Arles that the custom
      arose of striking a Jew on the cheek outside the church on the
      morning of
      Easter Sunday. In the medieval world, Jewish prosperity and
      precariousness went
      hand in hand. As soon as Charlemagne was dead and the empire was
      weakened by
      its division among his sons, bishops pressed the sons to prohibit
      Jews from
      owning land. Little by little their land was nibbled away and
      their
      agricultural existence was transformed into a commercial one. By
      the thirteenth
      century, their official status as "Servants of the Treasury," was
      sealed, they were chattel serfs whose function was to make money
      for Church and
      crown, for Church and crown were always in need of money.
        
There were other changes in the cultural
      climate which took
      decades to reveal their meaning. Heresies sprang up like poppies
      in the
      Provencal countryside. Itinerant preachers galvanized peasants who
      were fed up
      with the luxury and corruption of the Church in the Midi.
      Meanwhile, the
      Cathars grew prosperous. They built their own churches, gained the
      protection
      of powerful counts and challenged the authority of Rome. Like all
      newcomers on
      the social scene, no one but their adherents took them seriously
      at first, but
      by the end of the thirteenth century Christendom took heretics
      very
      seriously
      and it became a persecuting society. The end of the twelfth
      century had found
      it laden with humanistic values, the philosophy of Abelard and the
      piety of
      Bernard of Clairvaux, but the groundwork of the Inquisition had
      also been laid.
      It began with small responses to the heretical challenges, and
      then with bulls,
      anathemas, excommunications, inspired the crusade against the
      Provencal
      heretics, It began inconspicuously in 1175 when a papal mission
      was greeted by
      the Cathars in Toulouse with jeers and obscene gestures. The
      Church could not
      be expected not to respond to this challenge to its authority, and
      the Midi
      braced for the response. When the storm broke, the Catholic
      faithful often
      defended their heretical neighbors, would not yield their names to
      the
      Inquisition and often hid them from the Inquisitors. It was
      difficult to tell
      heretic from the faithful, Jew from Catholic, Catholic from
      heretic. Only they
      knew who they were. A story developed that the pope's legate
      complained that he
      couldn't tell the faithful and the heretical apart, and that the
      pope's
      response was, "Slay them all, God will know His own." Innocent 111
      found
      a more practical way of implementing the differences: He forced
      the Jews to
      wear a yellow star to identify themselves, and preached a crusade
      against the Cathars.
      It was now Christian against Christian, and the civilization of
      the Midi blew
      away, absorbed into National France. The war against heretics
      bloomed into the
      Inquisition which lasted six hundred years. It was the Inquisition
      and secrecy
      as much as militancy that destroyed the Cathars and turned a
      pacifist people
      paranoid. 
From 1170 on, the news from the Midi grew
      steadily worse as
      Chrétien wrote
      romances about
      knights in unidentifiable places. He understood the problem of
      foreignness, the
      search for identity masked as the expat's retreat from identity.
      "I could
      display my valor better in a foreign land," Launcelot says. It
      must be
      presumed, Harriet decided, in spite of the fact that Chréien covered his
      trail, that he took an
      interest in what was happening in Languedoc where his family had
      probably come
      from. The atmospheric change could not go unnoticed. Harriet
      decided on the first
      interpretation. The fact that Chrétien
      once used the Provencal form of his name, li gois, indicated
      attachment. Did he
      speak with an Occitan accent? Launcelot says in The Knight of the
      Cart,
      "Thinking pleased him; speaking pained him." Speech
      defines origin,
      class and status as Orwell said of the English cockney, "They are
      damned
      upon the tongue." 
Metaphors are mongrels which evolve into
      strange creatures.
      Harriet believed Chrétien
knew
      the story of Raymond lV's crusade, of the cup he carried, from his
      Provencal background, and the disputed lance of Peter Bartholomew.
      It was this
      mixture that held the story of the grail together. It had been
      planted in the
      loamy earth of the Jewish-Christian-Cathar-mischculture of the
      Midi to bear
      Christian fruit in northern Europe. Its sexual symbolism is
      implicit. Launcelot’s
      sword spouts blood. If it is the blood of Longinus' sword, why
      does it spout
      blood above Launcelot’s burning bed after a terrific but futile
      seduction scene.
      The passage rocks with sexual symbolism. At midnight, the lance
      falls from the
      rafters like lightning, head first, and almost pins Lancelot's
      thigh to the
      quilt. It does not pierce his heart--it pierces his thigh, the
      wound that
      characterizes the fisher king's wound in Conte de Graal, that
      characterizes
      Jacob’s wound when he struggles with the angel. It has an
      historical pedigree,
      and a blazing pennon attached to it which sets fire to Lancelot's
      bed. He is
      trapped in the burning bed but manages to hurl the lance from him
      and put out
      the flame. Freud would have gone crazy with the symbolism, the
      lance, the
      burning bed, the shooting flames, the wound to the thigh.
        
Harriet hesitated to write that to Professor
      Connell, who
      would convert it into a metaphor of religious ecstasy "This is a
      religious
      age, Harriet. Everything is seen as a religious experience." She
      would
      have to fight him again. They might fight forever. 
By the following spring she drew up her first
      outline and
      presented it to Professor Connell. "He's going to reject it," she
      said to David, preparing for battle. "I have been sleeping with
      this man
      for a year." She meant Chrétien
      de Troyes. I have had him by my side with every bite of food I
      have taken, he has
      been inside my head every day for three hundred and sixty-five
      days and nights.
      I have thought about what he thought about when he woke up in the
      morning, when
      he washed his face, when he took his meals with his brethren, when
      he walked
      the halls of St. Loupe Abbey, when he made the decision to
      convert, when he
      underwent the baptismal ritual, when he adopted the name of Chrétien, when he
      joined troubadours and Marie
      at their Court of Love and mingled with famous poets. Did he walk
      with slippered
      feet? Talk with a slippered tongue? The man of genius, twice
      removed from his
      origins, stretching his talents to see how far they would take
      him, measuring
      condescensions. "Bertran
        de
        Born," he greeted the famous Occitan poet with an
      agitated lisp,
      uncomfortable at being seen in conspicuous company, in spite of
      his spreading
      fame, coveted and feared. "I am as you see, a dwarf among men." Bertran de Born’s
      attention was
      arrested by this first sight of the famous Chrétien, poetic vassal of Marie de Champagne,
      and who knew what else?
      So this was the great Chrétien.
      He abstained from other courtly flourishes: "Not so," he said
      graciously
      "A poet among poets." Crétien
      bowed his head to the compliment. "Nobly put," he said but
      thought, "everywhere
      else a dwarf among men." His Percival was raised in the Desolate
      Forest as
      a country bumpkin ignorant of the Christian world who must ask his
      mother,
      "What is a church? What is minister?" He was religiously naked in
      the
      Christian world where the only way to tell time was by the church
      bells that
      rang the hours for prayer. Was his writing to be seen as a
      piece
      of wily autobiography that reflected a willful ignorance, or game
      playing?
        
His mother tells him what a church is. "A place
      where
      the service is celebrated to the One Who created heaven and earth,
      and there
      placed men and beasts. The minster is a beautiful and sacred house
      filled with
      holy relics and treasures where the sacrifice of the Body of Jesus
      Christ
      occurs, the holy prophet whom the Jews treated so shamefully." The
      fictional mother informs the poet's readers of the new sacrament
      of
      Transubstantiation, which aroused the rebellious Peter Waldo to
      reject what he
      considered an affront to reality. But Christianity rejected his
      rejection. The
      world became startlingly blood conscious, and every morning the
      faithful
      remembered the perfidious role of the Jews. Peter Waldo was
      condemned for
      heresy and Percival turned his back on his mother, determined to
      become a
      knight, not a Christian. The fictional mother collapsed in bitter
      death.
        
"Harriet!" Professor Connell enjoyed expressing
      exasperation at her. "Harriet!" he growled, "where are your
      sources for this interpretation?" His emotions were getting
      rheumy, worked
      up by self titillation. 
Harriet felt he spit the words at her and
      checked the
      impulse to spit back. She suffered from an ardent respect for
      scholars and had
      nothing but her guts to defend herself with. "My sources are my
      intuition.
      How do we know anything about anyone?" She knew he loathed this
      argument
      and it cost her an effort to restrain herself: footnotes
      buttressed intuition.
      Laurel's cautionary advice ran through her head like a ditty with
      talons.
      "Agree wherever you can. Never argue obviously. Catch them off
      guard with
      a riposte." 
"What sources did Jessie Weston have?" She
      congratulated herself that she had sidestepped his question. "What
      else
      could I do?" she later asked David, hoping he would not criticize
      her, not
      let her fall from her standards. She equated honesty with
      innocence. "It's
      no big deal," he said. She should have anticipated his phlegmatic
      response. He did not understand her pain, or couldn't deal with
      it, or wanted
      to forget his own academic trauma. Laurel understood the game and
      knew how to
      keep the gatekeepers at bay with whimsy. 
"That was fifty years ago," Professor Connell
      said, as if time was the great disposer of theories. "Jessie
      Weston wouldn't
      get
      away
      with that today. Her theory rode the fascination with the Golden
      Bough. That's
      why Culver Smith pushes her theory every chance he gets. Your
      Provencal
      connection is interesting, but you're hanging it all on a family
      name. What
      response do you have to those scholars who identify the lance with
      the lance of
      Longinus?" 
Knowing Professor Connell’s predilections, she
      tried to
      minimize the force of what she intended, but there was no hiding
      its
      implications. "Lancelot’s lance has no religious symbolism. It’s
      all
      sexual symbolism. Talk of a Jungian connection! What about the
      lance that
      bleeds over the burning bed in the Knight of the Cart. Talk about
      Freud! Talk
      about Jung! You can't get better sexual symbols than the burning
      lance and the
      burning bed." She stabbed Professor Connell with her final dart.
      "Culver
      Smith would understand." 
"Ah, is that your game? Something for everyone?
      Cover
      your bases. I thought you had more integrity than that."
        
Harriet was stung. She had written nothing that
      she didn’t
      believe. Professor Connell should know that, but he was weary. He
      had been
      swimming in theories his whole career. No one had a single
      conclusive fact.
      They swam in an ocean of theories. "Symbols are like molasses, you
      can
      pull them in any direction." 
Harriet was drained. "We can agree on that,"
      she
      said tartly, and so they settled in a no-man’s and. But Harriet’s
      retreat was a
      pause as she regrouped her argument: "Symbols are protean, true.
      Holmes
      believed the Percival was an allegory for the conversion of the
      Jews living in
      the Champagne. But if so, why does Percival's conversion torture
      him? He tries
      to evade it, it takes him five years to confirm it, in which time
      he lives in a
      religious no man's land, torn between his fascination with the
      world of knights
      and his mother's loathing of them. When she sees that she cannot
      prevent him
      from becoming a knight, she instructs him in feminism and the new
      code of love:
      "If you must become a knight, at least use your knighthood to
      protect
      ladies and maidens. This is the basis of all knightly honor: If
      you are granted
      a kiss, do not take the remainder; but if she grants you her ring
      or her purse
      (sexual metaphors?) you may take these. Know the name of any
      companion you
      travel with. Seek out worthy men for your companions. Enter the
      Church and
      minster to pray to our Lord so that He may grant you joy and honor."
The
      road was split by a symbol, a burning lance: one side went down to
      knighthood;
      the other to Christianity. 
Harriet threw caution to the wind. "My evidence
      that
      the Grail story comes from Provence is as good as your evidence
      that it came
      from Ireland. Eschenbach described an author by the name of Kyot,
      from whom he
      had received his material as a Provencal, who saw this tale of
      Parzival written
      in a heathen language, translated into French, and then into
      German by
      Eschenbach. There is evidence that Chrétien knew Kyot, who charged Chrétien to do justice to his story. It would
      seem that some of those who
      wrote of the Grail at the time knew each other. Some believe there
      is a
      Provencal connection and have even identified Kyot with Benjamin
      of
      Tudela." She threw that in to torment him, but he knew which
      arguments and
      methods would be acceptable to the committee and which would be
      rejected.
      Harriet was becoming careless. Whimsical ideas were not the way to
      prepare for
      the dissertation committee. He would hate to see Harriet fail
      because she was
      incautious, but she was difficult to warn. So he placated: "You do
      have an
      argument, but you have to back it up with sources and citations."
      He paused
      judiciously. "Like it or not." 
"Right," Laurel said cheerfully, "don't make
      a move without a footnote. Footnote everything, even your name.
      You're not
      stupid, Harriet. You can learn to do that." 
"It's amazing," Harriet said to David, "where
      I feel rage, Laurel feels amusement." 
"She's mastered the technique of how to
      succeed."
        
At her next meeting with Professor Connell,
      Harriet took out
      her notes to make sure that she had pinned down each argument to a
      source. That
      was the key: sources. "The Kahanes describe Kyot as a man of the
      twelfth
      century Renaissance who represents the culture of the
      Catalan-Provencal fusion,
      which developed in the atmosphere of the Arabic-Jewish-Spanish
      culture, a
      culture which sought its unity in a hermetic gnosis. Mixed
      cultures," she
      paused judiciously, "often develop a private gnosis, a secret
      belief. It’s
      the cultures in between the main culture that have a way of
      becoming the main
      culture. The subversive agenda makes its way in. Especially with
      minority
      groups. The culture splits into separate limbs of learning,
      theories of the
      universe hidden from the overarching cultural
      theory." Professor
      Connell developed a haze over his eyes. "Modern gibberish," he said. "too much
      Foucault." Harriet
      ground her teeth, but practiced smiling. "Why should social power
      work
      differently in the Middle Ages than now? Who gets to transmit the
      cultural
      symbols? Today it’s the academy, the universities. But that’s
      breaking down,
      and we don’t know what will take their place, who will own the
      means of
      communication, who will get to say what means what? Probably the
      collective
      media. Perhaps things ironically were more democratic in the
      Middle Ages,
      carried by word of mouth, by anonymous minstrels and troubadours.
      This man
      Kyot, of whom we know so little, had the story of the chalice and
      the lance
      from the expedition of Raymond lV. Chrétien learned of it, was attracted to the
      material because his
      family had come from Provence. Someone told someone a story, and
      Chrétien
      learned of it. Why does
      transmission have to be more difficult than that?" She paused,
      then went
      forward with emphasis, "I know this much is certain. You can't
      ignore the
      evidence of his name. Le Gois is a Provencal family name." That
      was her
      base point and she wasn’t going to retreat from it. "Finally the
      word
      graal itself is cognate of old Provencal grazal and old Catalan
      gresal, which
      were terms for various types of vessels in southern French
      dialects. His name
      and the words for grail cry out a connection to the Midi. What we
      don't know is
      if Chrétien
      was a first
      generation or a second generation man of Troyes. Everything
      depends upon the
      migration patterns of Jews from Provence to the North, but things
      point to the
      possibility that his family came in the wave of the second crusade
      around 1145,
      or the name would have undergone change." She believed her
      argument was
      brilliant. Unprovable, but brilliant, the Big Bang theory. "That's
      my
      thesis based on the evidence of family names and the word for
      vessel. " Her
      intensity exhausted Professor Connell, but she wasn’t finished.
      "There are
      things about his poetry that can be explained only by the fact
      that the man who
      wrote them was at odds with his world and at odds with himself.
      Why didn't he
      write in Latin, for example, the language of the religion he
      adopted if he
      intended a religious poem? We don't know what language he was
      raised with."
      Her argument was a spider’s web, sustained by threads. But take
      away the
      footnotes, most arguments were. "It would be wonderful if we knew
      what
      language
      his mother spoke to him." Was it Occitan or Judeo-Hebrew or
      something of both for Chrétien,
      the mameloshen of the mischkulture? It had disappeared from all
      the tongues
      around him, but it may have remained in his inner ear like a worm
      in the canal.
      Did he write in French to rid himself of it? Or as a sign of his
      identity with
      the new French nationalism? Did he choose it as a revolt against
      his past, as a
      revolt against the Latin of the Church, or as the embrace of
      himself as a
      Frenchman, the new man reborn on a new soil. The Midi was gone,
      the languorous
      Provencal had been swept away into a new nationalism. In Troyes he
      stood on
      French soil and became the dominant French poet of his time. He
      embraced France
      and wrote: 
"Our books have informed us that the
      pre-eminence in
      chivalry and learning once belonged to Greece. Then chivalry
      passed to Rome,
      together with the highest learning which now has come to France.
      God grant that
      it may be cherished here, that the honor which has taken refuge
      with us may
      never depart from France." 
He understood history. 
Of course, one doesn't have to be a convert to
      be an odd man
      out
      in literature, but if you were a convert in the twelfth century
      chances are you
      were an odd man out. Like a pie that didn’t fit its dish, you had
      to tuck in
      the dough, nip it here, smooth it there and push it around until
      the filling
      wouldn’t spill out. 
There were too many "ifs," "ands"
      and "buts," to Harriet’s thesis, someone had to keep her from
      flying
      off the earth. "You will have to deal with the fact that Raymond
      of
      Toulouse carried a chalice to Jerusalem, not a grail, and that the
      grail is not
      a chalice, it's a dish, and that the lance is a Celtic symbol." 
"God, he's stuck in his Celtic mud," she said
      to
      David that night. They sat on the stoop to their apartment, under
      a sycamore
      tree beginning its bloom. Spring had come to the street.
      Chartreuse colored the
      air. Flowering dogwoods were still shy, but flower boxes on
      apartment windows
      sprouted pansies, and stamp size lawns were covered with
      daffodils. Teenagers
      roller skated by and their neighbors walked their dogs. Someone
      was playing a
      guitar and 
someone else was carrying a radio. Convertibles
      with their
      tops down went by like coaches. The mellow weather released
      Harriet from the
      claustrophobia of winter when she was unable to roller skate or
      jog. It came to
      David with the deluge of tax forms. He had posters in his office.
      "The
      taxman reams the asshole of the nation." "April is the cruelest
      month." Everything was different for the tax man. Everyone else’s
      emotional
      life expanded in the spring, his cramped up. He went against the
      grain of the
      seasons. He was an unnatural man, the most hated man in America,
      the bearer of
      bad news, the government’s cop. He hated his job. Hated it that
      people thought
      of him as the angel of death. He was the angel of death, the
      detector of liars
      and schemers, all those people who fudge and smudge their way
      through life, who
      have only enough to get by on, who always want more than they
      have, another
      car, an anniversary cruise. Death and taxes! The perimeters of
      American life.
      He would like to write a play, apologies to O’Neil: "The Tax Man
      Cometh,"
      the accountant as the angel of death played by a song and dance
      man in a straw
      hat, a musical with a dozen chorus girls singing, "Tax man, come
      and do my
      taxes." He became involved with a small theater group, to see what
      his
      options were. Usually nil. They were thrilled to have someone on
      board who
      could do their taxes. He bartered his help for a role in their
      upcoming
      production of Death of A Salesman. He resented that Harriet never
      cared to hear
      about his problems. And defended her position! "Who wants to hear
      about
      taxes?" "It keeps you in school," he retorted.
        
"No," Harriet rebutted as if she hadn’t heard a
      word he said, "I can see it now. If I don't bring in the Celtic
      angle he
      won't accept my thesis, but there's as much evidence for a
      Provencal connection
      to the grail and the lance as there is for a Celtic connection. My
      God, David,
      Chrétien lived
      during the
      time of the Crusades. This had to be the greatest story of his
      age. The lost kingdom
      is Provencal, maybe even Septimania. 
"What do you think about a musical about income
      tax
      returns?" 
"What! Have you not heard a word I said?
      Connell is
      just protecting his turf. The lance could be both Celtic and
      Provencal. Symbols
      undergo transmutations. I never said that Chrétien rejected the Celtic influence, he
      probably used it whenever it
      suited
      him. Listen, David," she sensed he had gotten lost in his
      inner
      tantrums again, "The point is that the Provencal influence in the
      first
      crusade could not have escaped his attention." 
"I don’t know," he wept, exasperated. "Why
      should our lives be defined by taxes? I’ll tell you what, there’s
      no romance in
      that, that’s the problem." He shuddered, "Accountants are not
      sexy.
      But who says? I like sex." 
"Drat! I’m on the verge of working this out.
      All I need
      is confidence. I need you to listen." She clutched his arm. "I
      need
      someone to listen. I feel imprisoned. I’m working in a private
      world that no
      one’s even heard of. Here is a lance and here is a chalice, or a
      grail, a large
      dish, objects which appear in many literatures. I don't have to
      prove what Chrétien
      rejected. I have to prove
      what he accepted, that there were Provencal/Jewish influences in
      his poetry,
      and how could there not have been? There could only not have been
      if our Chrétien,
      my Chrétien,
      is not the Jewish physician who
      converted. But many scholars accept that much. What they don't
      accept is that a
      poet could have grown up in a Jewish household, celebrated the
      Jewish holidays
      with his family, listened to Jewish songs, and went off to write
      the greatest
      French medieval romance without a shred of Jewish influence.
      Transmutation!
      Writers do it all the time. A brilliant transmutation! They
      disguise and
      sublimate their identities. Writers do it all the time. More so
      for a Jewish
      writer in a Christian world. What are your choices if you’re a
      poetic genius
      and a Jew in the twelfth century? Where would your audience come
      from? Not
      likely from Rashi, even if he practically lived next door. Dig
      that
      conversation! Dear Rabbi Rashi, could you spare an hour to read my
      story of Perceval?
      We’re practically neighbors. Chrétien
      looked over the scene, saw what his options were and converted. If
      Christianity
      didn’t matter much to him, neither was being Jewish. What mattered
      was an
      audience. What’s a writer without an audience?" 
David was asleep, but half his brain was awake,
      the half
      that belonged to Harriet and that feigned interest for her sake,
      for the sake
      of their marriage, for which he was prepared to put up with a lot,
      go without
      supper, do the laundry, be an accountant, and listen to stories
      about remote
      people whose names he couldn't remember. Personally, he didn't
      think either
      side, the Celtics or the Provencals, had much to go on. They
      both waded in
      conjecture up to their necks as far as he could tell. Now take
      taxes. There’s nothing
      conjectural about that! 
She passed sentence on David for his
      obdurateness: He
      refused to understand, would not or could not. "It's the nature of
      this
      kind of inquiry. Unlike the sort of thing you do." Pure Harriet!
      She
      always concluded in this manner, as if mathematics and accounting,
      or any world
      in which equal meant equal or the maxim that the shortest distance
      between two
      points was a straight line, were suspect. In the world of numbers
      where David
      had taken up his abode, ambiguities were shunned like criminals.
      "How
      divine," Harriet would say scornfully, "so unlike my world where
      it’s
      all a matter of which conjecture is more probable, more sensible,
      more
      likely." Her tone was a sledgehammer to let David know that in the
      real
      world, that is her world, that's how things really are, whether
      David knew it
      or not, or could make sense of it in his accounting book. In the
      real world,
      proof was only by nuance and inference. 
Laurel's wedding invitations were sent out in
      November, and
      she and Harriet shopped for her wedding gown. "What do you think?"
      Laurel said, "shall I come as Little Bo Peep or in a gown to match
      the
      wedding cake?" Kitsch was Laurel’s comment on the world.
        
"Why can't you come as a bride?" Harriet asked. 
Laurel smirked at her sobriety. "Actually I'd
      like to
      come as a dominatrix in black leather. I think Malcolm would
      appreciate
      that." 
Laurel avoided the calamity of sentimentality.
      She came down
      the aisle in a black and white shantung gown with a long black
      sash sprinkled
      with rhinestones that trailed behind her, a white pillbox on her
      forehead with
      a brief veil that came halfway down her face. "Very elegant,"
      Harriet
      assured her. The wedding was held on the afternoon of New Year's
      Day at the
      Hampshire House. The groom trusted Laurel to interpret the social
      cues of this
      crowd made up of American academic and professional people,
      grandmas and
      grandpas who looked at him quizzically as if he were a bird of
      paradise, and
      swinging cousins who took over the microphone from the bandleader
      and sang
      raunchy songs. From his family only his brother made the journey
      from England.
      "Right," his brother explained to those who had the temerity to
      ask
      why Malcolm’s parents hadn't come. "Mummy feels that Malcolm is
      grown up,
      has made his bed, and so on. It's difficult for her to take time
      away from her
      work just now." She was a social worker and things are sticky at
      the
      moment in the mill towns of England. "Were there still mill
      towns?" someone
      asked. "Yes, and not prospering ones. Much crime, drinking, but
      she will
      take a holiday hopefully next spring and come over. She's always
      wanted to see
      the states." Harriet met Laurel’s parents for the first time and
      was
      surprised that her mother was a short, dumpy woman who made loud
      speeches about
      how
      unnecessary it was for women to marry these days and hoped Laurel
      wouldn’t ruin
      her career with children. Her father was a slim, short man with a
      mustache.
      Three decades earlier, he would have been called "dapper." He
      looked
      quizzical that his daughter was getting married, given his wife’s
      pronounced
      feminism, but he was a mild man who went along for the ride,
      wherever it was
      going. Malcolm looked deserted in the New York academic and Jewish
      worlds and
      drank too much. The service took seven and half minutes and was
      followed by a
      two hour buffet. The table linen was white with black napkins to
      match Laurel's
      gown. Dahlias that had been dyed black were the centerpiece on
      each table.
        
David was not optimistic about the marriage.
      Malcolm
      Fernwell was too quiet, too gawky, too British, too different, too
      slight in
      build. His field had nothing to do with Laurel's. He was a
      medievalist. How had
      a boy from an English mill town wandered into Medievalism? Harriet
      did not find
      it unlikely. Nothing was in her universe. She had hopes for a job
      in his
      department, once she got her doctorate. She would not mind living
      in New Jersey
      if she could get a job teaching what she loved, but the academic
      world was
      transforming itself into something unrecognizable. The old
      classifications by
      century were gone. "Romantic Poetry" had been buried beneath
      "The Emergence of The New Consciousness," Victorian literature had
      disappeared into "The Roots of the Modern Malady." Literature and
      science were studied as social weapons. Perhaps they had always
      been such,
      disguised as poetic experiences. The academic world was in the
      grip of
      deconstructionism, finding hidden meanings of imperialism in
      Shelley’s "To
      A Skylark," or Keats‘ "Ode On A Grecian Urn." Banal sentences,
      such
      as "If winter is here, can spring be far behind," were stripped of
      hopefulness and decoded as irony. 
"He's not aggressive enough for Laurel," David
      said.
        
The remark annoyed Harriet. "You mean he's too
      much of
      a gentleman, and that Laurel needs someone who will put her in her place?" 
"You know what I mean. He was a scholarship kid
      in a fancy
        
English boarding school. They always come out
      whipped."
        
"Then Laurel will be good for him. Laurel isn't
      mean.
      She's
      definitive. What's more, she's naive." 
"Naive!" David's drink slopped over his wrist. 
"Yes, naive. She'd be shocked to know that her
      style
      encourages enemies." 
David knew that Harriet meant him. He stood
      accused and
      accepted it. Laurel grated on his nerves. She glittered cheaply
      and spoke
      clever bon mots in a dry voice. She threw parties and invited odd
      people in
      silly clothes who wore purple riding boots, carried old fashioned
      muffs they
      found in thrift shops from the 1920s, and spoke as she did. She
      was theatrical
      and was everything people thought of when they thought of New
      York, and never
      thought of people like himself. She beclouded and co-opted his
      presence in the
      mind of his country, and he felt people like himself were punished
      for that.
      Harriet did not understand the crusade he waged for the appearance
      of normalcy
      and sobriety. She blamed his parents for these values in him,
      which she felt he
      possessed in too great abundance, she blamed them for his lack of
      joie de
      vivre. She felt as if Elsbeta had been welded together in a shop
      and had tried
      to weld David too. She blamed Ira for David's profession and his
      stalwart
      literalness. 
"Somebody has to make a living." It was David’s
      ultimate criticism on Harriet's choice of a thesis which no one
      would read or
      understand other than Professor Connell, if him. He would pass it
      through as
      his farewell gesture to his lackluster career and as revenge on
      Professor
      Watkins.
        
"So you think no one should bother studying
      things like
      Latin and Greek, Homer, Virgil and the Greeks because you can't
      make a living
      from such subjects?" The problem defined their crisis. Laurel
      sympathized
      with David, who stripped the problem to its barren expression.
      "You know
      the old joke about cleaning toilets and oral sex. It's dirty work,
      but somebody
      has to do it. C'est la vie. Somebody has to earn a living." He
      thought
      academic women like Harriet and Laurel got "a free ride," perched
      on
      women’s rights, but would never say it. He admired Harriet for her
      crusading
      tenacity, but she really did live in an undefinable world. He
      wanted her to do
      the thing she loved to do and to succeed in it. Someone should
      love what they
      do. No one encouraged her, except her brother who thought her
      choice was
      amazing and that she must be channeling Joan of Arc. Nothing
      Harriet did worked
      for her,
      while Laurel’s strategies always worked, even when they
      were blatantly
      cynical, as if what the world enjoyed most was a wink and a nod.
      No one
      appreciates a good con man more than a con man. In two years
      Laurel had worked
      her way out of teaching freshman composition into teaching
      elective courses on
      modern women writers. She took over a mini trial department on
      Women Authors
      and expanded it. In four years, she became the department head.
      Laurel checked
      it off as predictable. "Every society and every profession has
      scud work
      that has to be done by someone. You know the old joke. The quicker
      you stoop
      the sooner you’ll rise. It won’t go on forever. There's always
      another
      generation of scuds coming up after you. Somebody will do the
      work."
      Harriet was tied in knots of envy and amazement. She sent out half
      a dozen
      articles on Chrétien
      de
      Troyes, on the history of Troyes, on the love courts held in
      Troyes. They all
      came back: "Lacks applicability." "C.S. Lewis has exhausted this
      subject." "What’s your point?" 
"But she's still in New Jersey," David said to
      console Harriet, who thought it was a pathetic consolation. "But
      far ahead
      of me," she said with masochistic self contempt. "At least she's
      teaching what she wants to teach, even if she has to live in New
      Jersey."
        
"You can have the same choice. "
        
"No I can’t," Harriet said defiantly because
      what
      others came to regard as "her choice" had come to feel like an
      imprisoning obsession. She could not let go of her subject, or the
      subject
      would not let go of her, and she could not explain it to others.
      Professor Connell
      complained that her research was stagnating and David was tired of
      her conflict
      with him. "So what if this guy, Chrétien or whatever his name is, came from
      Provence or from Paris, was
      born Jewish or converted?" 
"That’s like saying, so what if Bob Dylan came
      from
      Mexico, or Derek Walcott from Connecticut, or Kafka from New
      England. And don’t
      ever call him this guy again." She was almost in tears, wringing
      her
      hands. "Only the New Critics would adopt your point of view." 
"Who are they?" 
"People who think literature comes from a
      computer, not
      from a human being." 
"You can still go back to Marie de France,"
      Laurel
      said. "Professor Watkins will welcome you with open arms. In fact,
      it
      would be more of a victory for her to have you come back because
      she will tell
      herself that you finally saw the light. She'll see it like the
      return of the prodigal
      daughter." 
"I'll think about it," Harriet said. She knew
      she
      wouldn't, but she did not want Laurel to think she was bereft of
      any practical
      bone in her body. She clung to the line from Hopkins: "Sheer plod
      makes
      plough down sillion shine." Research was plod, terrible plod,
      plod, plod
      and plod. Passions were fed with plod. Cry! Lament! The truth
      won’t budge until
      after years of digging. In two years’ time, the nun hadn't moved
      her eyes from
      her volume of Hopkins' poetry. She was writing a book on him. A
      mountain of
      notes had grown up under her hand, next to the book of poetry.
      Every line was
      scrutinized three times over. Such devotion deserved attention,
      and Harriet dug
      up her old volume of Hopkins’ poetry to read. The fingertips and
      lips of the
      Tennyson scholar had turned brown with nicotine from his
      cigarettes. His cheeks
      were gaunter and he sported something on his face that looked like
      scrubby
      weeds, or perhaps it was an unshaven chin, an index to his
      decline. The
      Lutheran scholar had disappeared for a while, called back to his
      banker's
      world, and then recalled back to the world of the Reformation with
      a question
      about it that caused him also to have seizures in the middle of
      the night. Was
      he channeling Luther? Maurice Belmont returned for two following
      summers. His
      grandson was now seven. "It won't be long before he will be able
      to come
      by himself and visit me in Troyes." 
"I should like to see Troyes," Harriet said
      impulsively. 
"Of course, come. I shall be delighted to show
      you
      around." "When," she said to David. 
"Are you crazy? Never." 
"Why?" 
"I'm not going to let you tramp around Europe
      with a
      man I
        
don't know." 
"What do you mean let me?" 
They both stood riveted by where the
      conversation had gone
        
all by itself, spun off in a direction neither
      wanted.
      "For God's sake, David," Harriet said, putting the blame where
      she thought
      it belonged, "he's about sixty." 
"So what? You think he doesn't erect anymore?" 
"I can't believe you. If you can't trust me,
      what's
      left of our marriage?" 
"A lot. That's why I don't want you to go." 
"O.K, so why don't you come with me. I need to
      go."
        
David knew that when Harriet used the word
      "need"
      it
      signaled
      a situation like starvation or desperate thirst. An idea would
      never let her go
      until she was satisfied or dead. Desire in her progressed from "I
      want
      to," to "I need to," to "I must." When she hit "I
      must," there was no living with her until whatever drove her was
      fulfilled. From the moment she had uttered the words, "I should
      like to
      see Troyes," David knew he was mired in her compulsion and
      everything else
      in their lives would be put on hold. If she had said, "I would
      like to see
      London," it would not have had the same effect as "I would like to
      see Troyes." The object of the verb, "I would like to,"
      conditioned whether this was mere desire or desperate lust. Nor
      would she say
      "I want to see London," or "How about a cruise to the
      Bahamas," which he would enjoy when the tax season was over.
      Harriet did
      not "take vacations," or indulge in recreational sports.
      Everything
      she did or planned fit a goal no one else knew or cared about. She
      slaked her
      soul from secret waters, from a well without markings on anyone's
      map. Now she
      plotted to go to Troyes, and everything was subordinated to this
      trip. It was
      useless to spend money on a bigger apartment because she needed
      the money for
      the trip. There was no point thinking about children until she had
      gone to
      Troyes and had done research there. A baby would make it
      impossible for her to
      do this. He reminded her that they had agreed to wait three years,
      and that the
      three years had been up three years ago. Harriet yelped like a dog
      whose tail
      had been stepped on. She took pledges seriously and felt it was
      rude of David
      to remind her of them. 
"She's monomaniacal," Laurel said in her
      inimical
      tone, summarily dismissive and incisively knowledgeable. "There's
      nothing
      you can do about that. Resign yourself." 
She and Malcolm had moved to the west side of
      New York.
      "I knew she'd get back," Harriet said. "Poor Malcolm,"
      David said, "now he has to commute to New Jersey." "It was a
      good career move," Laurel said. "How’s that?" David said. "His
      new journal," Harriet explained. "It’s better to be in New York
      where
      the publishers are." 
There was a dual celebration of the new
      journal, "The
      Modern Medievalist" and a housewarming party with pots and pans,
      pasta
      makers, casserole dishes, and an expresso machine. "What's all
      this,"
      Laurel said, as she opened each box with surprise. 
"Housewarming gifts," the guests said. "What
      else should we bring?" 
"Champagne," Laurel said, "but Malcolm will
      love these. He likes to cook." 
Copies of "The
        Modern Medievalist" were spread on the tops of tables
      throughout
      the living room. David thought the title strange, but declined to
      ask what it
      meant. "It sends out esoteric vibes," a guest explained, studying
      its
      brown and burnished gold cover of a modern room furnished with
      medieval
      tapestry, and a knight in armor sitting on a Danish rocker staring
      into a
      television set. The cacophony was eye-catching. "I'm an
      accountant,"
      David said, "what do you do?" 
"I'm the printer. I don't care one way or the
      other
      about the articles, but the printing job is fantastic, don't you
      think? Look at
      the paper, creamy semi gloss. The weight of it is fantastic. Look
      at the print,
      the fonts, Gothic set off with Chicago bold. It's genius to do
      that. I worked
      hand in glove with the book designer. Let me tell you," he said,
      acquiring
      a confidential tone, "it cost them a pretty penny."
        
"Who's the them?" 
The printer shrugged his shoulders. "I would
      imagine
      his university." 
David wondered about that and asked Harriet.
      "Malcolm
      put up his own money, or at least his family did. I think it's
      guilt money.
      Remember Mom and Dad didn't come to the wedding. Maybe this is
      their wedding
      gift, that or a severe case of guilt. Malcolm had enough money to
      print three
      thousand copies, which they sent to libraries free of charge. Of
      course, if the
      thing takes off and they get subscriptions for future issues,
      it's a great
      business investment. The cover is very clever. I like the touch of
      the knight
      sitting in front of the television, watching The Lion in Winter." 
"It must be guilt," David said. He knew that
      Harriet was putting a brave face on the publication of the
      journal. No one had
      consulted her about it, asked for her advice, or even for an
      article. Laurel
      had informed her, offhandedly—as if it didn't matter that Harriet
      was a
      medievalist--- "Malcolm's publishing a journal. Don't ask me what
      it's
      about. It's his baby." But she promptly began throwing parties
      with a
      medieval theme. 
"I hope she doesn't serve a hogshead," David
      said
        
"I told you we should have taken the train. You
      can
      never find a parking spot up here." 
"Lucky we didn’t come by horse," David said. 
"Stop it," Harriet screamed. "I will not
      stoop to envy." But she did. She envied Laurel’s briefcase, her
      open-backed shoes, her herring-bone suit, her shopping bag, her
      fluffy
      earmuffs, her gold oyster pearl earrings, while she herself wore
      rubber boots
      in which she trudged from Forty-second street to Sixtieth with
      David’s plaid
      scarf on her head to protect her hair from the snow, with a
      backpack stuffed with
      books shunned by thieves, to meet Laurel and Malcolm at the Chikn
      and the
      Chickpea for dinner, a monthly tradition to keep their friendship
      from
      withering. As vegetarians, dining out with friends meant meeting
      in a neutral
      place where Laurel and Malcolm could find something they would
      find interesting
      to eat. Italian, Chinese, Japanese with shushi worked for them, a
      Mexican
      restaurant offering an avocado salad worked for Harriet and David.
      They could
      find these dishes and more at the Chikn and the Chickpea. That
      worked for all
      four of them. 
Harriet was late, the exigencies of a mile
      trudge in bad
      weather. David, always sensitive to her moods, partly to protect
      himself from
      surprise, guessed that something was up--an unpleasant telephone
      conversation with
      her mother--or his mother-- either one made no difference--or
      another rejection
      slip. He suffered for her, because of her, by her, and through
      her. He dreaded
      hearing about her dead-end interviews for a job, her rejection
      slips which she
      kept in a suitcase under their bed and reread from time to time to
see
      if she could find a glimmer of hope in one of them, a sentence
      like "We’d
      like to see more," or "Not
      quite right, but try us again." He believed she had more integrity
      than
      anyone else he knew, certainly more than Laurel and her medieval
      knight in an
      Armani suit, who had propelled an obscure college in northern New
      Jersey into
      academic limelight. By his sixth year, Malcolm had instituted an
      August
      medieval scholar’s retreat, jousts held in the green hills of New
      Jersey behind
      the physics department, cookouts complete with hogsheads, tankards
      of beer and
      cooks in medieval clothes who served dinners under buzzing flies.
      One year
      Laurel---no surprise to David---made an entrance as Lady Guinevere
      on a dappled
      horse, herself in a flesh colored body stocking and a long blonde
      wig. By the
      ninth year the event had morphed into a masquerade party. Tourists
      made
      pilgrimages from New York and Delaware dressed as Eloise and
      Abelard, Tristram
      and Iseult, Elinor of Aquitaine and Henry ll, troubadours,
      knights, bards.
      Readings from Chaucer and Percival were given under an apple tree
      with fruit
      ready for the mouth. Brochures were sent to every medieval
      department in every
      college on the Eastern sea board. The University of Upper New
      Jersey had been
      placed on the academic map. Important medievalists, scholars and
      department
      heads, even Dr. Watkins, made the decision that "the event should
      not be
      missed." Harriet greeted her on a green slope, waving away smoke
      from the
      barbecue pit with the despair of a vegetarian and the diffidence
      of
      inexplicable failure. Watkins was not diplomatic. "What’s
      happening with
      your thesis, Harriet? I haven’t seen you in two years. You’re not
      giving up,
      are you?" 
Harriet
        stiffened.
      "Absolutely not." 
"Why not?" Dr. Watkins twittered. She gazed at
      Harriet from under a floppy sunhat that was not doing her any
      good. The brim
      went back and forth, revealing an old freckled face. "Don’t you have
      better things to do?" It
      was the same question everyone asked. Things had passed from
      curiosity to
      dismay. Other people spoke about her thesis as they would about
      cancer,
      glancing sideways. Something treacherous had happened. The world
      had gone off
      in another direction and Harriet, loyal Harriet, had passed the
      point of no
      return. She became truculent, refused to discuss her thesis and walled
      herself off
      with silence. She should have been prepared for Dr. Watkins and
      was dismayed at
      how easily she had walked into her trap. 
Still they too "made the pilgrimage" year after
      year, David reluctantly. He regarded the personal invitation that
      came from
      Laurel as an insult. Harriet’s
        article, "The Mask of Chrétien de Troyes: His Conversion and the
      Consolation of Poetry" had
      been returned for revision three times, then lost. The final
      letter came with a
      sympathetic note from Laurel that what the magazine was looking
      for "was
      work that could be a bridge between the medieval and the modern."
      As she "remembered"
      Harriet’s
      article, it did not
      do this. Perhaps Harriet would consider an article on the
      symbolism and origins
      of the gargoyle. There was a great deal of interest in that right
      now. Interior
      decorators have been flooded with calls about towel hooks with
      gargoyle faces.
      Vanity Fair is doing an article about it. Would Harriet consider
      it?" Harriet’s
      ribs caved in on her
      lungs. She gasped and stretched her arms out across the table
      where she had
      been sitting. Her fingers clutched Laurel’s letter with the grip
      of a dead man.
      David thought she was having a stroke. He could not uncurl her
      hand. "I’m
      calling an ambulance," he said. That revived her. "Don’t you dare. I
      will recover." She
      slapped the table with her open hand. "I will recover."
        
"Please let me call an ambulance. For my sake.
      Look at
      me." She looked at him, nine years older than when they had first
      met. "I
      need to lie down," he moaned, "I need a hospital bed."
        
Harriet’s
pregnancy
      was met with celebration in some quarters, regret in others. As
      was
      her miscarriage in the second week of her fourth month, though not
      by the same
      people. Elsbeta had to unwind from her plans to give them her
      apartment and
      retrieve her deposit on a smaller apartment she had found for
      herself and Ira
      in the same building. Ira blamed Harriet for all the confusion.
      When news of
      her pregnancy was first announced, he was phlegmatic, but the
      miscarriage
      evoked paranoia. He felt he was being cheated of his due. He had
      taken no
      interest in the pregnancy, suspecting this was an excuse for
      Elsbeta’s
      determination to move and dislodge him from his office. The grim
      mandate had
      been uttered: start packing your journals. Then the news of
      Harriet’s
      miscarriage came, but it brought him no relief. The dread of
      having to move hung
      on like post-traumatic stress syndrome. He was at pains to conceal
      his relief.
      Furthermore, it was a messy miscarriage, with incumbent duties on
      Elsbeta to
      administer some nursing care. Halfway through her fourth month,
      Harriet
      experienced contractions. Her gynecologist was on vacation. His
      replacement
      told her to lay in bed and keep her legs elevated. "For how long?"
      she
      asked. He mumbled something vague from his closet of
      misinformation, and she
      knew it was over. She could feel the mass ooze out between her
      legs. She put
      her feet down on the floor and reached the bathroom just in time.
      It fell into
      the toilet bowl, something that didn’t want to be born. 
The doctor asked if she had saved it. 
"How," she asked, trying to imagine how she
      would
      scoop up the blood. 
"Probably in a jar. It might have had some
      value."
      "For what?" 
He moistened the tip of his pencil and wrote
      something on a
      pad. The skin on her face stretched to bursting. "You need to go
      to the
      hospital immediately for a D and C. Just an overnight procedure to
      be sure that
      nothing infected was left behind." 
She sat in a taxi with David and clutched her
      bag for the
      hospital. "It’s just an overnight stay," he repeated and held her
      hand.
        
Hope is that feathered thing. Dickinson is a
      terrible
      companion on the way to an execution. "He seems to think I should
      have
      saved the junk." 
"The junk?" 
"You know, the stuff I flushed down the
      toilet."
        
He drew her head down to his shoulder.
      "There’ll be
      other
      pregnancies." 
"I wanted it for your sake." He drew in his
      breath
      and thought unhappily, and not for your sake? Her fidelity
      to her thesis was
      a noose around their lives. Everything could be argued with,
      discussed,
      prepared for, except a vision. "I’ll be there first thing in the
      morning
      to take you home. As early as they allow me to come."
        
"Come alone. Don’t let Elsbeta and Ira come.
      They mean
      well"--a gratuitous
        comment---"but
      I don’t want to hear Elsbeta’s disappointment." 
"No disappointment," he said falsely. "When
      you get back, you’ll write that article on gargoyles. It’s a good
      way to get
      your name known." 
"Of course." She pushed her tongue around her
      dried lips and, under the circumstances, gave him her best smile,
      pursed and
      mean.
        
Hope is a feathered quill. It scratched all
      night on her brain,
      until a woman’s cavernous groaning stopped the pen. Nurses
        
opened doors to check how far the alarm had
      spread. that
      terrible? "Is she in labor?" Harriet asked. 
"No. That’s her fifth miscarriage. She’s in
      shock."
        
"Imagine," Harriet said to David in the
      morning.
      that will be me?" 
Was birth "What if 
"It won’t be." Valorous consolation. 
"How can you be sure? Look what happened to
      Dawn."
      "We won’t let it be." 
"How can we not let it be?" Birth was an
      imponderable. "Imagine how badly she wanted the child." Harriet
      hemorraghed for three days, lying on her back with her feet
      propped up on
      pillows, confined to a single position like a turtle on his back.
      Healing
      waters retreated. Elsbeta came with a vegetable stew and a noodle
      pudding. "It’s
      not easy to know what to cook for you, since you don’t eat meat,
      but I figured
      you can’t go wrong with vegetable stew and noodle pudding."
        
"David brings in takeout." 
"That can be expensive after a while."
        
Laurel came to visit with a bouquet of
      daffodils, and asked
      how the article on gargoyles was going. The apartment was
      disheveled and
      sloppy. Harriet felt as if everything about her was coming undone.
      Aunt Yetti
      sent a postcard, "Bubbele, come south. The temperature is 76, and
      never a
      scolding voice is heard." Her daughter, Deborah, née Diana,
      sometimes Devra or Debra, Yetti’s
      only child, stopped by, a successful implant by her first
      pharmacist husband,
      in town for an opera audition. "Wish me luck. It’s my fifth
      audition."
        
Perhaps it was Harriet’s aborted hormones
      retreating into
      her body, but she burst into startling tears, "Oh, I do, I do." 
Deborah paused to consider her aunt’s heartfelt
      reaction to
      her disappointments. Harriet grasped her hand. "Don’t count.
      Counting failures is the devil’s
      arithmetic." 
People called, even David’s brother and
      sister-in-law came
      to visit. Leela had entered another program in a fertility clinic
      and was
      optimistic. Elsbeta was not. Leela barely weighed ninety pounds,
      "not
      enough to hold half a cup of sperm in her body, let alone a baby."
      Dawn
      called and urged her to come to Long Island. "It will be a good
      change for
      you, and I promise the kids won’t disturb you." Her call mobilized
      fears.
      Three miscarriages. Perhaps it ran in the family. Harriet’s
      obstetrician said
      it did not, but he advised her not to get pregnant for a year.
      "You had a
      nasty miscarriage, rare for the fourth month. Let your system
      rest." The
      woman’s screams in the hospital rolled through several nights like
      thunder and
      devoured David’s consolation. Had Dawn screamed like that? Had she
      gone on trying
      to become pregnant, even as she adopted children and put the
      maternal instinct
      to work. How did Robbie feel about this? Becoming caretaker to
      half a dozen
      handicapped children? Big, handsome, strapping Robbie, high school
      football
      player, wiping the drool from his son’s mouth instead of throwing
      him a ball. David’s
        disappointment was a weight. So was
        Professor Connell’s. He wanted to know when she would get
      back to her
      thesis. "I would like to see it done before I die."
        
It was three weeks before she returned to the
      library,
      climbed the stairs for the five hundredth time, for the seventh
      season, for the
      seventh spring saluted the lions and the homeless bundled into
      their torn coats
      against the chilly spring. Her eyes swept the reading room.
      Computers now
      adorned the desks. The keeper of the manuscripts was a technician
      who roamed
      the room to see if there was a computer idiot who did not know how
      to look up a
      title. A new pile of notes had accumulated under the nun’s arm,
      next to her
      volume of Hopkins. The Tennyson scholar smiled gratefully to see
      her back and
      looked lingeringly at her. She imagined he wet his lips and became
      nauseous. He
      must be getting senile at an early age. Surely, she didn’t look
      attractive
      anymore. Her face had gone grayish, the skin puffy under her eyes
      like half-baked
      biscuits. She was surprised to feel that she missed her good
      looks, which had
      allowed her to tolerate her disappointments. The Luther scholar
      was missing. So
      was Maurice Belmont. How would she know if something had happened
      to him, if he
      had suffered a heart attack or had had a stroke. She would never
      know. She did
      not know his daughter’s name. She could not contact anyone about
      him. There was
      not a bell she could ring to summon his presence or knowledge of
      his whereabouts.
      Yes, there was. She had his card, his address in Troyes. She must
      find it, now
      that the gates were closing. She would do the article on
      gargoyles. Everyone
      loves a good monster, and gargoyles were so visual. David
      applauded her
      decision. He wanted to see her get back to something. There was a
      gargoyle on
      the Chrysler building, he reminded her. People were interested in
      this
      architectural anomaly on a modern skyscraper. "As compared to the
      anomaly
      of France’s greatest medieval poet being a Jew?" she sneered.
      Scorn was
      becoming a way of life with her. He gripped the edge of the table
      and said
      diplomatically, "This way at least the French won’t be angry at
      you."
        
She called Laurel to tell her she would do the
      article on
      gargoyles, ordered three books on the subject, and decided to go
      to Dawn’s to work.
      A change of scene, a change of subject, a change of direction. Tax
      season was
      coming. David would hardly notice she was gone. 
The train swept past shores where the land kept
      an uneasy
      truce with the water, betrayed when storms came. The people who
      lived along
      these shores, the ones who lived in cottages and small houses with
      big picture
      windows facing the ocean, or sat on front porches facing the
      estuary, read the
      water like gamblers read a racing sheet, they watched the water
      every season,
      watched the rain and the snow splatter on it, watched the ducks
      come back in
      the spring and listened for the frogs. The train went through farm
      lands,
      through cities and small towns, through malls and shopping
      centers,
      crisscrossing highways, none of it there a half century ago, the
      text of every
      country built into the boundaries between town and suburb, suburb
      and farmland,
      farmland and mall. The train stopped at lilliputian stations where
      farmers
      still boarded, housewives returned from a mall, a few businessmen
      boarded,
      carrying the Wall Street Journal. Snow patches still on the ground
      fled by the
      train, but green shoots asserted their tremulous presence. Church
      spires
      punctuated the view, American primitive, Grandma Moses sapped of
      venom,
      buildings on a monopoly board. 
The train hit a bump. Harriet put her hands
      over her
      stomach, a retrograde movement. The habit had taken hold of her
      like a nervous
      tick. No more bump in her belly, she still imagined it was there.
      What if a
      mistake had been made? "Not likely," Dawn said. "But possible,"
      Harriet said. Dawn knew the problem, grieving for something that
      had lived
      inside you, then was not there. The gray in-between area. David
      held her
      tighter. "Pregnancy is freaky," the doctor said. "Fifty percent
      of women swear there’s another baby inside them after they give
      birth." David
      held her. "It will pass. Your hormones haven’t caught up to
      reality."
        
"Damn that theory!" But if not that, what else,
      a
      bump on her brain, something that went off by itself ticking in
      the wrong
      direction? "Stop,"
      she
      scolded her body, "don’t go there. It’s dead." 
"So, it’s not fun to have your plans go poof!"
      Stella
      said.
        
Harriet had wanted to go to Dawn first, before
      visiting her
      mother, a difficult decision as any decision involving Stella was.
      Harriet put
      forth reasons: Robbie could pick her up in his truck. So could
      Dad, Stella
      said. "Don’t
      want to
      bother Dad." The lie drained her heart. She didn’t want to be
      alone with
      Stella, didn’t want to hear how "nothing ever goes right," didn’t
      want to hear, "What are we going to do about Lionel?" Didn’t want
      to
      smell the liquor on her breath. Dawn disapproved. "Just spend a
      day with
      her. I’ll come and get you the next day." 
"I can’t sleep in that house." Dawn understood
      but
      persisted. "Spend a day or two with her. She’ll appreciate it. And
      Dad
      too. Especially Dad. It’ll be a tremendous favor to him. They’re
      always alone."
        
Harriet spotted her father’s pickup truck at
      the train
      station. He waved his large lanky, ever genial wave. "He’s
      amazing," Harriet
      said to David on the telephone that night. "And Robbie too." 
"How so?" 
"Are you daft? How many men would put up with
      the kind
      of life my father has put up with, or Robbie has put up with
      Dawn?" David
      felt that not many husbands would put up with 
Harriet either. Considering that Robbie was
      usually
      surrounded by five or six handicapped children, drooling, whining,
      crying,
      throwing temper tantrums, he was amazingly affable---most of the
      time.
      Occasionally his fist came down on the wooden table with a
      ferocious, "Enough!"
      It brought a stunned silence for two and a half minutes. 
Dawn was foster mother to difficult children,
      "throwaways"
      Stella called them. The local cable program did an interview with
      Dawn and
      televised her small, three bedroom house, flooded with diapers,
      snowsuits,
      crutches and wheelchairs. People wanted to know what motivated
      her. She dodged
      serious discussion. "It’s like taking in cats. Before you know it,
      you
      have twenty." Charitable people sent donations and gifts. Dawn was
      embarrassed
      and gave the gifts to a local orphanage. Stella was not impressed.
      "She
      should have adopted two normal children. At least one boy who
      could
      throw
      a ball so that Robbie would have the pleasure of playing with a
      son, and I
      could have a grandson I wasn’t afraid would break if I touched
      him."
        
The house was the same, Stella’s mausoleum to
      her three
      years of fame paid for by relatives and friends who had sewn her
      costumes. Not
      that one could not understand her mother’s horror-- a slip on the
      ice--a broken
      back, six months in traction, and debts. 
"Hi,
        Dad."
      Harriet reached up to kiss the fixed smile on his mouth. His
      loyalty was stunning.
        
"David called." 
"Already?" She smiled. "He wants to be sure
      the train arrived without anyone shooting us up." 
"Yep. People still remember that." He put her
      luggage and lap computer into the back of his truck and held the
      door for her,
      an old fashioned man who did not break his vows. His familiar
      gestures registered
      home, brutal and tender. 
The road from the train station was paved for
      half a mile,
      then unpaved for the next half mile. "Town never did get around to
      this
      part of the road," he said indulgently. 
Snow and ice clung to the sides of the road.
      Even though it
      was spring, the potholes were filled with icy water. "Must have
      been a
      difficult winter." Harriet said. 
"Depends. It’s the same as when you and Dawn
      and Lionel
      were growing up. Seasons remain the same. Or used to. I often
      think it’s just
      as well your mother never likes to go anywhere." 
Harriet changed the subject. "How often does
      Dawn get
      here?" 
"When the weather is good, she sails over once
      a week,
      sometimes even with a kid that’s not too bad, if Robbie can stay
      with the
      others. Sometimes she comes with a car and takes your Mom
      shopping, but that’s
      hard. It’s a long way around the shoreline. Dawn can still sail
      real good."
      Proud. He had taught the three of them, Lionel against his will,
      who did not
      like things he could not see beneath. Or beyond. 
Anders pulled the car in under the carport,
      jumped out to
      get Harriet’s luggage from the back and carried them to the main
      bedroom that
      had been cleared for her. "How long you staying?" Stella called
      from
      the bathroom. 
"Depends," Harriet said. "A day or two."
        
Stella came out of the bathroom galvanically,
      as if she had
      heard the announcement of a storm with a sudden thunderclap, her
      face steamed
      up, her gray hair disheveled, uncombed in a nasty, ratty way, but
      her glassy
      blue eyes steady in her perverse pleasure to face down surprise at
      her
      disarray. "Hardly paid to take such a long trip for a day or two." 
"I meant a day or two with you. I also want to
      spend a
      day or two with Dawn." 
Stella smirked: she knew when she heard a lie,
      but said, "They
      have no room for you." 
Harriet lapsed into the mental vacuum she
      always felt in
      front of her mother. Her voice trailed off inconsequentially. "We’ll make out.
      Dawn said she could
      set up a cot in the dining room." 
"Is that what you want? To sleep on a cot in
      the dining
      room? Where is she going to feed all those kids if you’re sleeping
      there?"
        
Harriet changed the subject. "Have you heard
      from
      Lionel?" No one ever did. 
"Why do you ask? Doesn’t he write you?"
        
"Sometimes. Not as often as I would like to
      hear from
      him." "That’s because he doesn’t like that husband of yours."
      "Maybe
      you could make some tea," Anders said. "Harriet’s 
been on a train for three hours."
        
"Who told her to move so far? She thought
      things were
        
better in New York. Same thing, I’ll bet, even
      among the Jews.
      You think they don’t have crazy people?" 
"There’s about two hours to daylight, enough
      for a run
      up the river," Anders said. "What do you say, Harriet, for old
      time’s
      sake. We’ll just go up a little way, past the Juniper’s place." 
"They’re not there anymore," Stella said. "Gone
      but not forgotten." 
"What are you saying?" Harriet said.
        
"You think I’ve forgotten any of that?"
        
"Come
        on,
        Harriet." Anders pulled a life saving jacket from
        
a hook in the hallway and flung it at her.
      "Let’s go
      now." 
Harriet called Dawn that evening and asked for
      help. "You’ve
      forgotten a lot," Dawn said. No, she hadn’t, but Harriet had hoped
to
      find herself stronger. She hadn’t expected that her mother would
      be
      different, but thought she would be. The vacuum in her mind
      returned with its
      familiar paralysis. "If you can squeeze out another day, I’ll take
      you and
      Stella to a mall tomorrow. She always likes that and it will give
      Dad the
      afternoon off. Tomorrow I’ll come and get you. I promise it will
      only be one
      more day." 
"Mom know you had to set up a cot for me in the
      dining
      room. Why didn’t you tell me there was so little room."
        
"Because I wanted you to come. It’s been years
      since we’ve
      been sisters. We’re gonna have a time together for ourselves." 
Did Dawn ever get time for herself? For herself
      and Robbie?
      She had gained more weight. Her bulk took up the frame of the
      doorway. Yet she
      was spritely. Always efficient, she arrived when she said she
      would and put
      Stella up front in the car and buckled her in. "Where’s Anders?"
      Stella
      asked. "Isn’t
      he coming
      with us? If he ain’t coming, I ain’t going." 
Anders stood behind the car, patient with the
      fuss taking
      place. "I’m not leaving Anders behind,’ Stella said.
        
"For God’s sake, we’ll just be gone an hour,"
      Dawn
      said. "An hour," Stella wailed. 
"Get in the car," Dawn said to Harriet, "the
      quicker the better." 
Harriet got in the back seat and before she
      could buckle up,
      Dawn had put the car in gear. 
"Anders,"
      Stella called with anguish. He ran alongside the car for a few
      feet.
        
"Anders?" Stella’s voice rose. She watched his
      retreating figure in the rear
      window until he disappeared, then rolled down her window and
      shouted, "Help.
      I’m being kidnapped." 
Dawn was exasperated. "You always ask me to
      take you
      shopping. Now I have taken the day off to take you shopping." A
      portend of
      mounting difficulties made her regret the offer. 
"What for? I don’t need anything. I don’t go
      anywhere.
      Your Dad never takes me on a cruise. Everyone else gets to go on a
      cruise. I’ll
      get lost if you don’t stay with me. Anders always stays with me.
      He always
      stays with me. You know I can’t see anything. I need someone to
      tell me where I
      am." Here it was, here it began, the litany of
      vituperation, and she had
      hardly turned the key in the car. 
"I’ll stay with you," Harriet said.
        
"You!" Stella turned her face on her. "You
      ran away to New York." 
"I did not run away." 
"Oh, so you walked to New York."
        
Dawn wiped her forehead. "I swear you two are
      worse than
        
the kids I take care of." 
"I always knew you cared more for them than for
      me."
        
Dawn pulled the car over to the side of the
      road. "We’re a 
mile from the mall. Do you think we can have
      quiet until we
      get there?" 
"No," Stella said grimly. "I bet you were
      hoping I’d be tame by now. Like a dog on a leash." 
"I swear I’m going to turn around," Dawn said. 
"Turn around. See if I care."
        
"I care," Harriet said. 
Stella turned around again and eyed Harriet
      with venom.
        
"You ran away so far I don’t even know where to
      find
      you." 
Dawn started the car again. "I’ll tell you
      what." She
      picked up a bottle of water. "I need quiet in this car and I will
      squirt
      water
        
into the face of the first person who talks." 
"Ain’t gonna be me," Stella said. Dawn squirted
      her. "I said 
the first person." Stella howled, "I only
      wanted
      to let you know that it wasn’t gonna be me." 
"Yeah," Harriet said. "That’s not fair. Let’s
      start over again after I count to three." 
"No, I’ll count," Stella said.
        
"That’s it," Dawn said. I see the handwriting
      on
      the wall. 
I might as well be home." 
"What wall?" Stella asked. "You’re mad, Dawn.
      How can
        
there be a wall in the middle of the highway?" 
Anders heard the returning car and ran out to
      the road, not
        
much surprised. Stella did not leave his side
      often.
        
"We had a great time," Dawn said.
      "Unfortunately,
      we didn’t have enough time to spend at the mall. I have to get
      back. Can’t
      leave Robbie for too long. Not fair to him. I’ll be back here
      tomorrow at two."
        
Harriet
        was
        alarmed. "Don’t
go."
      Dawn patted her hand. "Go to sleep early. Stay in bed as long as
      you can. Take a long walk in the morning. I’ll be here by two
      o’clock. Robbie
      will be glad to see me back so early today, he’ll give me the
      extra time
      tomorrow." Molded by habits formed by daily crises she put the car
      in gear
      and left. 
Stella put her arms around Anders’ neck and
      cried. "They
      tried to kidnap me. You know it wasn’t me. I wouldn’t leave you." 
Harriet was furious with her. Even the insane
      can be unfair,
      destroying any sympathy one wants to feel for them. 
"Don’t
feel
      sorry for her," Lionel had said, "you don’t feel sorry for the
      gatekeeper. She’s had us buckled up, imprisoned." 
"Ha," Dawn said. 
"What do you mean ha?" Harriet asked.
        
They sat in the sailboat, rocking on the waves.
      "I
      thought
        
Lionel knew better." 
"Knew better about what?" 
"Where the beginning and the end of the knot
      is."
        
"Where is it?" Harriet asked.
        
"There is no beginning or end. It will always
      be a
      knot." Anders made supper. "I got some fish, but what will you 
eat," he asked Harriet 
"Nothing, "Stella said, "she can’t eat
      nothing, nothing in this house." 
"Don’t
worry
      about me," Harriet said, feeling the discomfort of
        
everything about herself. "I’ll make some rice
      and vegetables.
      What about Mom?" she asked, determined to show Stella that she
      cared and
      could be accommodating, but Stella had already disappeared into
      her room,
      trailing conversation under her breath, "Who cares about me?" 
"Can’t say, "Anders said, "it depends on how
      the mood hits her. Sometimes she eats, sometimes she doesn’t." 
Harriet buried the impulse to say, "How do you
      stand
      it?" She had never known her father to draw a free breath. Lionel
      was
      right. There was no such thing as a tragedy of one. 
"I think I’ll take the boat out after supper
      for a run
      up the river. Think you’d like to come?" 
"Can’t say. It depends on what your mother
      wants. But
      you go, just be back before dark. You haven’t sailed in a few
      years."
        
Harriet intended to take the boat out only long
      enough to
      put her mind into another gear, to feel the dusk stir, and the
      twilight
      moisture chill the land. She sailed past the Juniper place. Juno
      should have
      been sitting on the porch, her favorite twilight spot, but the
      porch was empty,
      engulfed by the willows. Still there was evidence of life: Lobster
      pots and two
      rowing boats tied to the collapsing wharf. Other houses along the
      coast were
      making ready for the night, swirls of smoke from chimneys, birds
      sitting on
      rooftops nestled in the odors of cooking. The wind filled her
      sails and her
      lungs. Flights of geese heading north, spring at their back. The
      sky swelled
      with their honking. A gannet dove down into the water, its line of
      flight split
      the air. Sailing was a narcotic, the wind an addiction like
      freedom. Sirens
      sang of the hallucination of flight. She had forgotten how
      wonderful freedom
      felt, wonderful and illusionary. Nothing to think about but
      keeping the boat on
      a straight course forever or for as long as she had the wind at
      her back.
        
But at Shelter island the wind died suddenly
      like an
      unexpected death and the life sucked out of the sails. A white fog
      came from
      nowhere and settled inches above the water with a funereal mist on
      the shore,
      spring and winter in a fatal embrace. The outline of Shelter
      Island became
      smudged, like seeing it through a dirty lens. Twilight hung down
      in mountains
      of shadows, lowering itself inch by inch until night swallowed the
      twilight and
      fell on the water, and the water rushed in like a tidal bore
      between Shelter Island
      and Montauk Point. A big wave slapped the boat, picked it up, spun
      it around
      and she was headed perilously for the open sea. The wind rushed
      down the air
      channel. Mountains of rain fell, the light from the lighthouse
      came and went
      through a stinging curtain of water. She pushed herself down into
      the bottom of
      the boat and let the rain pour on her. Spent. It was
      difficult to find
      enthusiasm beneath so much disappointment. The waves held out
      outstretched
      arms, the hum of wind, the hiss of rain. the song of death. A few
      more minutes
      and she would be in the open sea. Alone. But David would be alone
      too, and
      their lives hung on a continuous rope. If she snapped her end, it
      would snap
      his end. She could drown within minutes, but he would suffer for
      years. She
      grabbed the mast and put all her weight on it until the sail
      caught the wind.
      She passed the Juniper house again and other cottages on the
      shore. In sailing
      communities, every boat that was lost made a hole in its universe.
      Cowbells and
      lights hung from some houses, marking a course in the river that
      shone through
      the sheets of rain, as if the world was invested in her survival.
      She kept a
      steady tack between the two shorelines of mood, while the wind
      almost tore the
      mast from her hand and she struggled with it like Jacob with his
      monster. She
      leaned on the mast with all her might until she saw a light on the
      shore, like
      a great code reaching out over the water. It was Anders signaling
      to her. Left,
      pull left, pull left with all your strength. 
He was in the water, waiting to pull the boat
      in. "That
      was unexpected," he said. 
"Lucky there was no lightning."
        
"They spotted you from the lighthouse and
      called ahead."
      "Everyone lit up the shore." She broke down in tears.
        
He wrapped her in a blanket and made tea. "When
      someone
        
is out there in danger we all know it. Dawn
      called. We have
      to call her back and tell her you’re alright." 
Harriet took her tea into her bedroom and did
      as Dawn
      advised: she stayed in bed as long as she could, and in the
      morning went for a
      walk. Anders made breakfast, flapjacks and blueberry jam he had
      made himself.
      Stella did not come out from her room until afternoon. 
Dawn came at two o’clock as she said she would.
      She drove a
      pickup truck with shopping stacked in the back, pampers and
      groceries. "Was
      it very bad?" she chuckled. Harriet could not fathom her mood.
      "Not
      good," she said. "But you held your own?" Dawn said. Was that
      all that was expected, survival in the face of cacophony. She put
      Harriet’s
      luggage and laptop in the back of the truck. 
"How is your work going?" she asked. The
      question
      made Harriet gloomier. "If I don’t think about getting it
      published or
      read by someone who could understand it, it’s going well. Lionel
      reads my
      entries. And maybe one other person understands it."
        
"You mean Laurel?" 
"Hardly. She could if she would, but she won’t.
      Always
      busy. Everyone I know is always busy." 
Dawn never indulged in a conversation that was
      headed for a
      brick wall, but she hadn’t seen Harriet in over a year and
      catching up was what
      this visit was about. Harriet was an enigma to her. So were Stella
      and Lionel,
      but they were labeled as such. No one expected sanity from them.
      Harriet was a
      failure being gored by a truth. "What is Laurel busy with?"
        
"She and her husband publish a magazine called
      The
      Modern Knight and they’ve started a summer festival, a celebration
      of the
      Middle Ages. Everyone comes to it. Everyone loves it. Everything
      they do is successful."
      Dawn didn’t miss the despair in Harriet’s voice. "It’s so kitschy,"
      Harriet said. "Laurel
      came as Lady Godiva one year and wore a flesh colored body suit.
      It made the
      papers. " 
"That sounds like Laurel." Dawn laughed.
      Harriet
      did not. "Can’t you write something for them?" It was the
      inevitable
      question. 
"I am writing something for them," Harriet
      responded gloomily. She fought off the image of failure she knew
      was lodged in
      everyone’s mind, even Dawn’s. Dawn never allowed anyone to think
      of her that
      way. Something in her personality cut them down, even when they
      said, "Shame.
      Went to Community College for one year, met Robbie and that was
      that. Bright
      girl. Could have made something of herself." 
"I’m doing an article on gargoyles. Apparently,
      gargoyles
      have become fashionable again. " 
"Frightening things never go out of style."
      They
      plunged down steep hills around the Sound. Harriet thought Dawn’s
      driving was
      reckless. But it was like Dawn, always under pressure to get
      things done,
      plunging around curves with self-confidence, like she solved problems,
      with impatience,
      no time for doubt. Maybe that’s what attracted Robbie to her, her
      self-confidence.
      He had talent, but no confidence. Dawn brought the car into a side
      road, the
      only place she could be sure a child wouldn’t wander under it.
      "I’ll get a
      wheelbarrow to unload." Robbie came out to help. 
"How’d things go?" Dawn asked, against her
      better
      judgment. 
"As
        usual.
        Lousy." 
"No
        emergencies?" 
"Yeah, lots." 
She didn’t ask for details. Everyone was alive.
      If otherwise,
      Robbie
      would have sounded differently. They pushed the wheelbarrow
      to the front
      of the kitchen door. The house looked like a one-story dormitory
      with three
      bedrooms and a dining room/living room/kitchen combination. It had
      only one
      door so that if a child wandered out of the house, Dawn knew which
      door it had
      gone through. It was built on a half acre of land a quarter mile
      from the
      river. Three children, dangling between crutches or in a
      wheelchair, appeared
      with stored complaints. Robbie wouldn’t let them play with their
      nintendo, Robbie
      let Mark have the special swing all morning, Robbie’s not fair,
      not fair at all.
      One little girl was silent. "How come she doesn’t complain?"
      Harriet
      asked. "Can’t speak," Dawn said. "That’s one way to solve the
      problem. Let me show you around. You haven’t been here in a
      while."
        
Everything was crowded and damp, special cribs,
      special high
      chairs, special beds with guardrails painted with arrows, numbers
      and geometric
      designs, mobiles over the table, over the cribs, anything that
      might awaken a
      recalcitrant mind that didn’t know it had been born. Harriet
      shuddered. How
      precarious birth was. Then there was the problem of how they would
      raise the
      child. "Do these children have a religion?" 
Dawn paused in the folding of laundry. "A religion!" She
      looked at Harriet
      incredulously. "They don’t even have a life." 
"But if it had been otherwise," Harriet
      persisted.
        
"You mean my being Lutheran and Robbie being
      Catholic?"
      "Something like that." 
"In the first place, strictly speaking, we’re
      not
      Lutherans. 
We’re
Waldensians,
      pre-Lutherans. Heretics, as far as the Catholic Church is
      concerned. But then so are Lutherans. Hard to find a church that
      really speaks for one’s
      self. Lutheran was the best we could do. I told Robbie all that.
      He was all
      right with it, actually amused him that he was marrying a heretic.
      Always heard
      about them, he said, never knew for sure what they were. But there
      were people
      who said that was the reason Dawn always miscarried. Her mother
      said Robbie’s
      being a Catholic was worse than David’s being a Jew."
        
"At least he’s not a heretic," Harriet laughed.
      "It’d
      be hard to accuse Jews of being heretics." 
"That’s true. That’s one thing you can’t accuse
      them
      of. So what do you think of this furniture Robbie has built. Mom
      says you could
      buy them in stores, but we need special furniture and special
      sizes at prices
      we can afford. Let me show you the swing Robbie designed." They
      went out
      into the backyard where an autistic child sat in a sand box,
      wondering what to
      do there, and a boy, his body twisted with cerebral palsy, swung
      in a
      rigamarole that was half hammock with protective sides that came
      up. "That’s
      the special swing," Dawn said. "He cannot fall out of it and it’s
      rigged to a motor that keeps it swinging. If you ordered something
      like this or
      tried to buy it, it would cost a few thousand dollars, just
      because it was out
      of the ordinary. Robbie built it for about a hundred. Built a
      special rocking
      chair for Sam---that’s his name. Robbie has been looking at
      catalogues for
      special needs children, and has been able to reproduce some of
      their furniture
      for half their prices. We’re thinking of going into the business
      ourselves. I
      know what these kids need, I see how they use things. Even babies
      born to crack
      mothers can recover some of their digestive ability, if they’re
      swung or
      rocked." 
"What is the value of what I am doing?" Harriet
      emailed David that night. "It causes me pain and it doesn’t seem
      to have
      any value. Everyone thinks I am a totally nonproductive member of
      society, that
      I should get a job and earn a living. Friends from school email
      and ask me what
      I am up to and say, Chrétien
      what?" 
David knew there were no friends from school
      who would ask
      Harriet that question. Laurel was the only post-graduate friend
      she had left,
      and Laurel knew it was futile. Harriet had plunged into one of her goofy
      moods where her
      weathervane lost its direction and was spinning freely, but David
      knew it would
      pick up wind and find its direction again. Harriet was Harriet,
      tenacious as a bulldog.
      That the chief French poet of the Middle Ages had been a converted
      Jew did not
      rank high on anyone’s list of the world’s top curiosities. And
      that was eight
      hundred years ago. A lot of writers had come and gone in that
      time---mostly
      gone, all subject to the special injustice that afflicts writers.
      So o.k. If
      she stayed the course, he would stay the course with her. And she
      would stay
      the course. She would rail and curse and stay the course. In the
      meantime, she
      might write the paper on gargoyles. They practically promised
      publication, and
      in such a gorgeous book, heavy weight glossy paper with
      illustrations, and her
      name in the table of contents. It was wonderful when evil could
      strike an
      appealing image, a comedic representation of itself, no children
      dying of
      hunger, or heretics burning in an auto da fé, or floods drowning hundreds, no mad
      gunman shooting children down.
      The gargoyle stuck his tongue out and said, "Precisely. Don’t take
      me
      seriously." Bernard of Clairvaux had condemned these "childish"
      images,
      water sprouts, pipes with pagan heads, decorations that had come
      to be
      believed. "What are these fantastic monsters doing in the
      cloisters before
      the eyes of the brethren as they read? What is the meaning of
      these unclean
      monkeys, these strange savage lions, and monsters? To what purpose
      are here
      placed these creatures, half beast, half man, or these spotted
      tigers? Several
      bodies with one head and several heads with one body, a quadruped
      with a
      serpent's head, a fish with a quadruped's head, an animal half
      horse, half
      goat." Yesterday’s monsters are today’s decorations for a bathroom
      shower.
      Deformity has its appeal. 
"For God’s sake," Laurel wrote the next day,
      "that
      last sentence is an attack on interior decorators." Harriet
      responded by
      sending her the quotation from Bernard. Laurel emailed back that
      the quotation
      from Bernard was "over the top. Who but a Catholic scholar would
      know who
      Bernard was?" 
"We can footnote it," Harriet responded. Laurel
      did not.
        
Furious, Harriet emailed that the
      representation of evil was
      an intriguing subject itself. For three nights the air was filled
      with her
      cantankerous bits and bites, quotations about evil from the
      world’s literature.
      The only light in the room came from her computer screen, the only
      sound from
      the clicking of the computer keys. Everyone slept, except for
      those who tossed
      and turned in an effort to find a comfortable position that would
      not crack a
      bone. Brenda was the exception. Attracted to the light coming from
      the computer
      she came each night like a visitation pinioned by the dark, stood
      in the
      doorway to the dining room, or hung out in the shadows just beyond
      the edge of
      Harriet’s room. 
"What’s with her?" Harriet asked Dawn.
        
"Her name’s Brenda. She’s been here a few
      months.
      Family Concerns called one day and asked if I could take her in.
      The best we
      can make out is that her father beat her so badly she lost a
      kidney and her
      speech. Mother’s gone. Who knows where? But there’s nothing wrong
      with her vocal
      cords. Her loss of speech is due to shock." Dawn did not pause in
      her
      tale, she covered every horror with work, shopping, building,
      planting,
      cooking. "She loves to be read to, if you have the time. She’ll
      listen all
      day long. She won’t talk, but she will listen." 
"What sort of books do you have?"
        
"All kinds. There’s a small bookcase in my
      room. Mostly
      children’s books that have been donated from libraries."
        
Dr. Seuss abounded, and Maurice Sendak, also a
      children’s
      edition of Gilgamesh. "Imagine finding that here," Harriet wrote
      to
      Lionel that night. She went in search of Brenda who was sitting on
      the rail on
      the side porch, watching the autistic child in the sandbox fill a
      pail of sand,
      empty it and fill it again. She emailed Lionel that night,
      wherever he was, as
      she had been doing for years, sometimes sending him drafts from
      her thesis. Of
      course he sympathized, wanted to know who this boob Connell was.
      This night she
      typed out, "Do you remember Juno Juniper reading to us from
      Gilgamesh?"
        
"Of course, I remember," he wrote back from
      outer space.
      "She would blow her cheeks up whenever she spoke of Humbaba the
      evil monster."
        
"I fear my article on gargoyles is not going
      well."
        
"I am not surprised." 
"What is your image of evil, if you have one?" 
"Dense fog. Something you can’t see through.
      Shape
      shifters. 
Also a labyrinth. Something you can’t get out
      of."
        
She said goodnight and clicked the computer
      off. She feared
      his
      pain.
        
In the morning, Brenda came looking for her.
      She had
      impossibly
      large brown eyes that swallowed her face. 
Who would dare lay a hand on you? Harriet
      thought.
        
"Perhaps the thing about evil," she wrote
      Lionel
      that night, "is that one must not dwell on it."
        
"True,"
      he wrote back. "The great philosophers tell us to turn our back on
      the
      world." 
"Neither Jesus nor Moses did." "True." 
"Shit!" Harriet thought, what if we all went
      into
      a retreat somewhere, and signed off on the world, but she wouldn’t
      say that to
      Lionel.
        
Neither could he stand her pain. "Goodnight,"
      he
      wrote and clicked off. 
The news of the capture of Adolf Eichmann by a
      team of
      Mossad and Shin Bet agents in a suburb of Buenos Aires was
      broadcast on May 11,
      1960. "The Mossad agents had arrived in Buenos Aires in April 1960
      after
      Eichmann's identity was confirmed. After observing Eichmann
      extensively, the
      Mossad agents waited for him as he arrived home from his work as
      foreman at a
      Mercedes Benz factory," etc. The Mossad had not yet become famous.
      Now
      they became a household name, as did Eichmann’s, and Hannah
      Arendt’s aphorism, "The
      banality of
      evil." 
Elsbeta returned from shopping, turned on the
      news and
      turned it off and put away forsythia branches in a glass vase. Her
      life fell
      into two halves, before the war and after. The bridge between the
      two was gone.
      No explanation. Kenneth would be home from school soon, and she
      would have to
      get David. She did not let David walk home by himself yet. Kenneth
      was eleven.
      Six years after their marriage she was surprised to find herself
      pregnant,
      neither pleased nor upset. She had gone to night school, had
      become a secretary
      in an importing/exporting firm, trading on her knowledge of
      European languages.
      They wanted her to open an office in France, but she would never
      go back to
      Europe, no matter that she missed it. She knew that what she
      missed had been
      killed, and she had jumped over the ditch in which that Europe was
      buried. She
      had not gotten used to America, she missed Europe, but she knew
      she missed a
      Europe that was no longer there. Then nature drew another design,
      one
      irrelevant to love and desire or her expectations. Men and women,
      devoted to
      each other, weep for children they cannot have, while women who
      detest their
      bodies, detest the man--or men--who took them like prizes in a war
      without a
      name, without signposts with which to find the villains or the
      victims, without
      maps, without an origin and without an end, without reparations or
      treaties,
      get pregnant and suffer the wretchedness of bearing a child
      against
      their
      will. Elsbeta did not wish for children, and Ira was indifferent:
      Kenneth was
      born old with a surreptitious knowledge of their indifference that
      marked his
      wrinkled face, the knowledge of those whose lives are a matter of
      indifference
      to those around them. Elsbeta had seen children dropped like
      animal droppings
      into ditches where cows deposited their feces. Dropped with the
      droppings,
      fertilizer for the earth, raked out by a farmer in the morning.
      Kenneth refused
      to be comforted because he had survived. He lay like a wrinkled
      gnome in his
      crib. At four months, he turned his face away from Elsbeta if she
      tried to sing
      to him. He did not like to be held and flung himself off her lap.
      He did not
      like to be cuddled. She came to believe that her maternal
      instincts had been
      buried in the ditch with the cows‘ droppings, and that Kenneth
      knew it. She had
      hoped things would be different once he was born. She had heard
      stories of
      women who had been changed by the act of giving birth, prostitutes
      who had
      become domestic. She remained the same, caught on the hook of the
      past. When he
      was older, she took Kenneth to museums and bought him the latest
      educational
      toys. She was dutiful, but they did not want each other. She did
      everything
      correctly, made sure his shoes fit, kept him in clean clothes, did
      his homework
      with him, but they did not want each other. When she walked him in
      his carriage
      or sat in the park, she watched other women coo to their babies
      and their
      babies coo back, the universal dialogue between mothers and
      infants. Even in
      the concentration camp, babies cooed to their mothers, even when
      their mothers
      tried to smother their sounds, you could hear their coos through
      the blanket,
      until they stopped. When the infant was found and confiscated and
      drowned in a
      pail of water the mother passed out. The bond which had kept the
      world in place
      since the dawn of creation, kept it in place between duck and
      ducklings,
      between cow and calf, was broken. Every woman witnessed how the
      bond was
      broken. The umbilical cord was torn from her, the birth flung into
      a ditch. At
      night they heard lions crying for their young, elephants weeping
      for the broken
      birth. Elsbeta aborted her pregnancies with the help of other
      women. Kenneth
      was born with an old man’s frown across his brow, as if he had
      been witness.
      There was no infancy in him. When he was learning to walk,
      he yanked his
      hand out of hers if she tried to help him. Yetti was the only one
      he came to.
      She bounced him on her knee when she came to visit, and he laughed
      wildly,
      anxious he would not get enough of this delicious body sensation.
      When he was
      two, he would shriek, "more, more," until Yetti pleaded that she
      had
      to rest. "Aunt Yetti’s knee hurts." Kenneth would caress Yetti’s
      knee
      and kiss it. "ImakeAuntiYetti’s knee good and Aunti Yetti make
      more."
      Everyone laughed at his cleverness, though Elsbeta was envious.
      What was Yetti’
      secret? Unflapable bonhomie. From what wellspring? "No, Aunti Yetti’s
      knee so bad she will not
      be able to walk home. Mommy will bounce you." Kenneth wailed,
      searching
      for his childhood. "You’ve had enough," Elsbeta would say. "No,
      not enough," Kenneth cried, and punched her in her belly. "Yes,
      enough," Elsbeta said, "Aunt Yetti has to go home." Kenneth
      would bite her arm. It was war between them and little better with
      David,
      except that David never bit or hit or scratched. He was a moaner,
      and
      entertained himself in his crib, rocking back and forth and
      moaning.
        
She stopped briefly in front of the television
      set, her
      nightmare a public matter now, soldiers splitting the universe,
      tearing
      children from their mother’s hands. The egg was broken, the yolk
      spilt into a
      ditch. She was relieved when Kenneth went to college and then to
      live in Japan.
      She could have gone back to work at the export/import firm but
      preferred
      volunteer work as a fundraiser for the museum and the Botanical
      park, her
      Hadassah meetings. She donated her flower-arranging creations to a
      hospital.
      Ira did not need her income and she liked volunteer work. But a
      rising tide of
      scorn surrounded her. She knew what a hiss sounded like. 
One day on impulse, she invited Harriet to
      visit the park
      with her. Harriet felt gloomy about spending a day with Elsbeta,
      but no reason
      surfaced to reject the invitation. She was vulnerable. Everyone
      knew she did
      not have a paying job, that she made her own working hours, and
      they regarded
      her work as not "real" work. Real work was inflexible. Real
      workers
      did not take a morning off to roller skate through Central Park.
      Real workers
      did not sit in a library all day. The winter that year was
      difficult in more
      ways than the weather: Ira’s parents had died within six months of
      each other.
      David and Kenneth and their wives sat shiva with them and then
      went back to
      work. Elsbeta called Leela a few days later and asked how Kenneth
      was. "Fine,
      just fine." She called Harriet and asked how David was.
        
Harriet was flummoxed by the question. "He
      seemed to
      take it all right." 
"But should he have? Should there be such
      silence after
      death?" How strange, Harriet thought, for Elsbeta, to be perturbed
      about
      this. "He hardly knew them," Harriet explained. The mathematics
      was
      clear: Saw them once a month for a few hours, twelve times a year.
      What could
      you expect? 
"Our fault, mine and Ira’s," Elsbeta said. "We
      didn’t foster connections." No use regretting it, she thought as
      she
      remembered that first year in America, the small apartment that
      always smelled
      of fried fish. Not that she could logically hold that against
      them. They were
      what they were. That was the logic of it. Time and space were the
      enemy. Even
      Yetti, whom she had once been fond of, it was clear when she came
      up for the
      two funerals had changed or had become more of what she had been.
      Elsbeta
      noticed the latent vulgarity, her red hair turned bronze from too
      much
      coloring, a new boyfriend with her each time. With the death of
      his father---his
      mother had died first---Ira stopped shaving and slept on the
      floor. When his
      mother died---the old lady was ninety---he had brought his father
      back with him
      after the funeral to their apartment. A notice was posted in the
      elevator about
      the death of Ira’s parents, and neighbors stopped by to give their
      condolences.
      The winter was a season of mourning. Her Hadassah group sent
      baskets of fruits,
      jams and cheeses. The old man sat in a chair and drank tea. He
      held his hand
      out weakly to each well wisher and let his tears fall into his
      saucer. Elsbeta
      thought with surprise, "He will miss her." Though there was room
      for
      her in the apartment, Yetti went to a hotel both times, each time
      with a
      different boyfriend. She had graduated from pharmacists to
      dentists and felt
      her status deserved a hotel room. "The old man should sleep in one
      of the
      bedrooms," she said. Elsbeta pressed the point. There was Ira’s
      office,
      once David’s bedroom, which sustained a pullout bed. Yetti was
      adamant
      and
      opted for a hotel. After the second death, her daughter, Devra,
      slept on the
      floor "in the manner of an eastern spiritual." To Elsbeta’s
      annoyance, Kenneth and Leela
      made the trip there and back, from Yonkers to Brooklyn, each day
      for three
      days. Leela drove the car. Kenneth no longer fit behind the wheel.
      He had
      gained weight, A hundred pounds could be tabulated on a scale,
      twenty pounds a year
      for the past five years. There was no stopping the march of the
      pounds. He
      entered a room like a small whale, still fastidious in dress like
      Ira, but six
      sizes larger. Under such conditions, it was generous of them to
      come, even
      heroic. What would the trip do to Leela’s fertility schedule?
      Elsbeta found
      such determination to become pregnant stiffening, was it a
      militant determination
      to prove that one could have "it all." What was the "all"?
      Why should one have children at all? What did they prove, but that
      the womb was
      indifferent to the heart and the brain, a separate organ that did
      not
      communicate with the other organs. One day a woman woke up, her
      breasts ached
      and she was nauseous. What’s this? Throughout history it had been
      useless to
      ask this question. Now that one could ask it, no one knew how to
      answer it. So
      many children already here wandering in the wilderness, dropped in
      the fields,
      some suckled by an animal, others ploughed under. The earth
      groaned with
      over-population, yet women risked misery to add one more child to
      the funeral
      pyre. Physical exertion was getting difficult for Kenneth. Perhaps
      that was the
      problem why Leela couldn’t conceive. Without a spoken word--who
      would dare
      articulate it-- scenes of Kenneth mounting her circulated through
      people’s
      minds, or her mounting him. "She’d roll off," a cousin thought and
      the thought circulated through the room, or Elsbeta heard them say
      it, or
      thought she heard them say it. "Hard to find traction on the
      mountain."
      Hard to find the right word-- overweight, fat, obese. He confessed
      to weighing
      three hundred. "At least," Ira said. The sight of Kenneth and
      Leela
      together, side by side, was painful--or mirthful-- depending upon
      whether you
      were parents or friends--the hemisphere and the perisphere, the
      1939 World’s
      Fair symbols: The World of Tomorrow. Dismantled to make armaments
      for World War
      11. Only the old people did not notice or did not care,
      unperturbed by
      passing fancies of size. The hemisphere and the perisphere were
      long gone, but
      Kenneth’s girth was larger than ever, expansion without
      explanation.
        
No one could say they had been caught
      unprepared for the old
      people’s deaths--they were in their nineties---but they had been a
      fixture.
      Their grainy endurance felt permanent. Relatives that Elsbeta
      could not
      remember, showed up, piously, the passage of time marked by a
      younger generation
      of polite husbands and critical wives who sat in a knot of chairs
      and examined
      each others’ careers like baboons in a cleaning ritual.
      Advancements were
      marked: Leela’s admired; Harriet’s not: It was still difficult to
      place her. No
      children, no job, no income. Dependent on her husband. Irrelevancy
      marked her.
      Even worse, she appeared to be someone who didn’t know she was
      irrelevant or
      refused to know it. But in fact, it was just the opposite. She
      tried to be
      relevant, or worse thought she was relevant and tried to find her
      way into the
      conversation. "You might be surprised to know there was a Women’s
      movement
      in the twelfth century." Interest stirred hazily in her direction.
      "Really!
      Is that what you’re working on?" The tone was not inviting. "Did
      they
      rebel against wearing a chastity belt?" Laughter. 
"I can’t imagine anyone clamping one of those
      things on
      me. My vagina would explode." 
"It was only partly about sex," Harriet said,
      wrong wording, wrong tone. 
"What else could it be, Duh?"
        
"It was about controlling reproduction and who
      got to
      be the legitimate heir. An illegitimate heir was a terrible
      problem in that
      age. The chastity belt was not to restrain the woman, but to
      restrain men in an
      era when rape was rampant." 
"Now that sounds interesting," Devra said. "Why
      don’t you do your thesis on that, something the Women’s Movement
      could use."
        
"Maybe when I finish my main work, I will do
      that."
      A concession. She had never thought of that "angle" before. She
      did not think of "angles." 
"When will that be?" someone asked, a better
      question than "what is your thesis," but the answer was just as
      uninviting. People like Harriet never had answers that were
      inviting, answers
      that led to conversation. "Hard to say. Research is not like a
      baseball
      game Nine innings to the finish." Clever, but not useful, not even
      elucidating. How could it be that Harriet had been so well
      schooled for so many
      years and yet could not make an interesting response. She was a
      mishmash.
      Emancipation for her did not indicate a sure direction. 
A few weeks after the funeral of his father,
      Ira went back
      with David, Harriet and Elsbeta to clear out their parents’
      apartment. No one
      expected Harriet to come after her miscarriage, but she insisted.
      The landlord
      had sent three statements to the effect that if they didn’t come,
      he would hire
      someone "to clean it out." Little had changed in the apartment.
      The
      small bedroom Elsbeta had shared with Ira and sometimes with Yetti
      was as
      crowded as ever, but with different furniture. The dresser was
      still there, but
      there was a sleeper couch, a club chair and a television set. The
      cot Yetti had
      slept in was gone from the kitchen/dining room/living room, but
      the smell of
      fried fish clung to the stained wallpaper. The persistence of the
      olfactory
      sense was remarkable. The cast iron frying pan was still on the
      range as if a
      meal had been prepared the night before. Their store had been
      bought out and
      replaced by a modern delicatessen. Goldwasser’s fish swam
      elsewhere. They had
      spent their days walking on the boardwalk in spring and summer,
      clinging to
      each other in addition to a cane and a walker, and watching the
      world from
      their twenty-six inch television set. They walked every day except
      when winter
      winds stopped them, marking changes in the weather and on the
      streets.
      Storefronts were spruced up with modern merchandise, rows of
      canned goods and
      nature drinks in shiny orange and yellow bottles. Fish no longer
      swam in tanks
      in the windows, but died just the same, memorialized in plastic.
      Check-out
      counters moved the merchandise on a belt. To the consternation of
      the check-out
      workers, the Goldwassers refused to use credit cards and
      counted out their
      payment in wrinkled dollars. Half naked boys and girls jogged on
      the boardwalk
      or walked, carrying radios, heads wrapped in headphones. Music
      burst out from a
      cafe with balloons on the roof. The neighborhood was preparing for
      new
      immigrants. 
They hired someone to take the furniture and
      pack the old
      clothes into cartons, the old sweaters and the faux fur winter
      hats, the cotton
      stockings, the shoes with crippled heels, the chipped dishes and
      the cast iron
      frying pan. Then the photographs fell out of the wooden drawers
      and down from the
      shelves of the closets, they tumbled out of drawers and came out
      from under the
      bed, boxes of foreign looking women with babies on their laps,
      marriage
      pictures of strangers, a man standing in front of a wooden shed in
      the middle
      of a field staring expressionless into the camera, eyes stunned by
      the pop of
      light. The pictures were brown and grainy as if the people lived
      in a world
      brown from the earth up to the brown sky, a brown species with
      eyes fixed like
      glass. No light in them, straight stares into the camera, mouths
      open with
      shock at the pop of glare. Even the babies on the laps of their
      mothers stared
      with shocked eyes. 
The smell of disintegration mingled with the
      smell of
      cooking oil. Elsbeta put her handkerchief to her nose, an
      irritating gesture of
      her condemnation of tissues, symbolic of a disposable generation.
      She waved her
      handkerchief at the fetid atmosphere--she still smelled fried fish
      in it---and
      announced that she had to get some air. Then thinking this might
      be an
      opportunity to mend an invisible fence, asked Harriet if she would
      like to go
      too. She wanted to understand the women of her generation. Could
      they really be
      so blind to history, so optimistic that they thought they could
      throw the rider
      from their backs? Harriet hesitated, but deference to a
      mother-in-law made her
      say yes, and they walked to the boardwalk. The sunlight fought
      unsuccessfully
      against the gloom of the two women. Death, even when its victim is
      remote from
      the centers of our being, fetches up the disturbance of
      disintegration. Lives
      end in a clutter that has to be swept out. That was the real
      death, boxing up
      old clothing, carting out old pans, tossing out old photographs.
      No one left
      alive who can identify them. They walked in self-conscious
      silence, formally
      friendly Ocean spray mingled with a chilly wind beneath the warm
      sun. The
      breaking waves splintered foam on the shoreline and sparkled
      sunlight on the
      sand. "Do you know" Elsbeta said, "I am sorry we did not visit
      them more often. They must have been very lonely." Harriet
      wondered if one
      day she would feel the same way about her parents, and yet could
      not go more
      often. "Perhaps they have only themselves to blame." Cruel
      statement,
      meant to console a vacuum. To her credit Harriet did not believe
      what she said.
      Neither of them gave it credence or knew what it meant, but the
      sentence made
      the problem seem manageable. Elsbeta changed the subject. She
      wanted to
      understand Harriet’s generation, which she felt held the secret to
      this country’s
      optimism. Liberation from what? From sex? From men? From bearing
      children?
      There was a naivete about the movement which rankled her. "To put
      it bluntly,"
      Elsbeta asked,
        preparing Harriet for
        Gotterdamerung "Do they not realize that women cannot
      rape?"
        
Harriet was flummoxed by the question. For the
      sake of their
      relationship, she strained to keep her tone pleasant. "What does
      that have
      to do with anything?" 
"It’s the bottom line." 
"I don’t believe that." 
"Because of that women will always be dependent
      on men
      for
      their
      safety." 
Harriet gasped as if Elsbeta had kicked hr legs
      out from
      her. "Unless of course they wall themselves in and surround
        
themselves with guns and kidnap children to
      raise up the
      next generation. And if women decide they don’t want children, men
      can force
      themselves in. The entire edifice of civilization is a camouflage
      over this."
        
"There are civilizing forces," Harriet said.
      Instructions meant to tame the climate of rape. Hadn’t Parzival’s
      mother
      instructed him, "Don’t
take
      more than you are offered." But what would Elsbeta know about
      this?
        
"So they say." It was this American faith,
      generous
      and duplicitous, that had kept Elsbeta’s mouth shut for forty
      years. Hard for
      Harriet’s and Leela’s generation to imagine the anarchy of sex let
      loose like
      gunshot over the heads of terrified girls running through the
      woods like deer.
      Experience was an impassable gulf. To Elsbeta, Harriet’s
      expression was a
      visage of duplicitous optimism, as difficult to cross as
      a moat. She said
      that they should go to back to the house in case they were needed
      to make
      decisions about what to keep and not keep, though she was not
      intending to keep
      anything. A line thinned her lips, experience compressed into
      silence like the
      sphinx keeping consort with stone. The innocence of Americans was
      unbearable.
      Putting that aside, family was a tradition worth keeping, even
      pretending to
      keep, and she invited Harriet to spend an afternoon with her. 
Building bridges is an arduous task. It does
      not come
      naturally except to beavers. Perhaps every family should spend
      time in the
      diplomatic corps. A month later, Harriet took the train from
      Greenwich Village
      and got off at the Brooklyn Museum station to spend the afternoon
      with Elsbeta
      in the Botanical Gardens. Though the weather was glorious and the
      cherry trees
      were on display, everything went wrong. Nature could not rescue
      them. After ten
      minutes both women knew this was a bad idea. Elsbeta wanted her
      way of life to
      find value for her daughters-in law. Ironically, she felt more
      alienated from
      America because of them than when she had first arrived. She was
      on the board
      of art museums and dance groups and was president of her local
      Hadassah chapter.
      Once a week she played cards with women in her apartment building,
      once a week
      she went to the theater, once a week she went to the hairdresser,
      but she
      understood that to her daughters-in law time spent his way was
      regarded as frivolous.
      Harriet also wanted her life to be ratified, but without paid
      work, it was
      regarded as meaningless. Leela was respected, her failures
      commiserated with:
      her first and second attempts at the fertility clinic had failed,
      she was now
      on her third effort, part of the drama of the new American woman.
      Still, the
      stuff and glue of family life seemed unchanged. Harriet had had a
      miscarriage;
      that winter Ira’s parents had passed away within six months of
      each other and
      Ira, who had always chafed in their presence, retired to his
      office for longer
      and longer hours. A grimness, like holding the battle line against
      loss,
      settled into their lives and crept into Elsbeta’s understanding
      that what she
      was was not enough. Only Dolly seemed enough. The distances
      between Elsbeta and
      her sons and their wives were insurmountable, through no fault of
      anyone, the
      fault of history, the march of time, progress and all that. As
      they approached
      the Shakespeare garden, a patch of seventeenth century England in
      Brooklyn, and
      walked beneath the flowering trees, Elsbeta retreated into
      official language. "This
      was the first city garden in the entire country. Numbers of
      children have
      developed their instinct for natural beauty here,
      children from every
      background." Her pride was meaningless. It could not lift Brooklyn
      out of
      the bourgeois taint it suffered from. She omitted the one fact
      salient to her
      personally: beauty consoled her more than human beings did: the
      stilled music,
      lines written on a Grecian vase. Human genius held the walls
      against the
      ferocity of the ocean which could rip everything down. If Harriet
      had been
      asked, if Elsbeta could have asked her, Harriet might have told
      her it was Chrétien’s talent worked out in the solitude of
      an offending civilization.
      But neither woman knew where the bridge was, or if there was a
      bridge. Elsbeta
      suggested they go to eat. They found a small delicatessen, which
      Elsbeta
      immediately recognized as an inauspicious choice, but it did have
      vegetable
      soup, potato pancakes and applesauce. 
Harriet ordered the soup and a salad. 
"Of course, how stupid of me," Elsbeta said,
      flustered. "We should
      have gone to another restaurant where there would be more choice
      for you."
      Harriet was embarrassed, as always, when her vegetarianism caused
      other people
      discomfort. "Don’t
worry.
      There’s plenty for me to eat." 
Elsbeta scrutinized the menu and chose the same
      dinner
      Harriet did. Conversation went the same way, limping from topic to
      topic. She
      had asked David many times what it was Harriet was studying, so
      they would have
      something to talk about. The question always prompted diffidence.
      Did he think
      she was prying? She shuddered at the thought, and asked Ira. He
      waved the
      subject away. "It seems like a dead end." As far as he was
      concerned
      every subject was a dead end. Academia had become a dead end.
      Mathematics was a
      dead end and now science showed signs of becoming a dead end. You
      could go on
      examining things forever, discovering smaller and smaller
      particles and making
      bigger and bigger machines to find them, to figure out what they
      were doing,
      jumping around into black holes, disappearing squiggles down the drainpipes
of
      space. Why weren’t people satisfied with the explanation the Bible
      gave? He
      was amused at his own answer: it had come to him one night reading
      The
      Industrial Digest "Because it doesn’t make money, doesn’t do a
      damn thing
      for the national GNP. That’s why. Can’t sell it on the stock
      market. If you can’t
      turn it into an industry, it’s no
        go." The answer was not an indication of his interest in
      the Bible,
      of which he had none, but an indictment of the zeitgeist which was
      sweeping
      past him. 
Elsbeta did not understand science or religion
      and never
      read the Bible except when she went to Temple and was then
      unconvinced because
      she did not like the rabbi (the cantor, a woman, had a beautiful
      voice, well
      trained---Elsbeta wondered why she had settled for being a
      cantor----what
      gloomy disappointments about an operatic career lay behind that?)
      Maybe women
      today chose careers for reasons of advancing the world in some
      direction that
      she sympathized with, but she couldn’t see how any of the evils
      would go away.
      She had nothing against women working---women were entitled to do
      the same
      dirty work men did, go to war, work in cemeteries, dig ditches, be
      garbage
      collectors---most of the work of the world was dirty or boring.
      But when women
      spoke of their right to do men’s work, they meant to be
      stockbrokers, doctors
      and lawyers. Harriet was not headed in any of these directions.
      "Do you
      like your work?" The question popped out of her mouth like a toad.
      Was
      there no way to talk to Harriet about her work? Harriet had come
      to the dire
      insight that there wasn’t. She had come to a crossroad in her life
      where she
      was grateful for inane conversation, but Elsbeta was embarrassed
      by it.
        
"How long will David be gone?"
        
"Another two days." 
"I hope this year’s tax season wasn’t too
      taxing."
      The joke
      went on forever. "I hate to burden David further, but there
      are
      some financial papers his grandparents left that should be
      attended to.
        
They parted at the entrance to the subway,
      tensions covered
      with good manners. Elsbeta walked home, grateful for the good weather,
perhaps
      the best gift the world has to offer. Harriet went down into the
      subway. After the brilliant cherry blossoms and the eighty
      different flowers
      and herbs in the Shakespeare garden, the gloom of the subway was
      startling.
      Toiling people made their way back and forth in a sunless rushing
      tube. When
      she climbed the steps out at her station, the elm trees beginning
      to bud seemed
      sadly fragile, as if they might not come to bloom. But beginnings
      are always
      dubious. She called David as soon as she got into their apartment.
      "Um," he said,
      "I guess we
      forgot about that problem. But shouldn’t my Dad do it? He’s the
      logical one."
        
"Your mother seems to feel he’s become," she
      couldn’t figure out what word to use and settled on "ineffectual." 
"What does that mean?" 
"I don’t know." 
"Why didn’t you ask her?" 
Harriet regarded the question as an attack on
      her. "I’m
        
leaving for Troyes in September."
        
"What does this have to do with my
      grandparents’ will,
      and
        
besides this is only March, and who said you’re
      going to
      Troyes?" "It’s finished, David. I’ve decided. I’ve gone as far as
      I
      can in my research." She hung the phone back and started to
      tremble.
      Defeat was imminent if she did not jump across the burning lake.
      She took out
      her books on courtly love to calm herself and re-read them to
      assure herself
      that the revolution in romantic love was not a mirage, searching
      for Chrétien’s part in the revolution. Eliot had
      said that true revolutions
      were revolutions of sentiment. Romance was one of the greatest
      ideas to channel
      the violent sexual impulses of a warrior culture and to level the
      playing field
      between men and women in sex. But its career had become bumpy,
      first as
      liberation, then as a trap for women during the rise of the
      bourgeosie in the
      eighteenth and nineteenth centuries. Revolutions were mercurial and
could
      change into their opposites. 
"The love courts were not the great liberators
      of women
      and they did not over-run the social habits of their world. In
      fact, they
      often
      endorsed them." Again, Professor Connell, pen wagging at her,
      experience
      letting youth know the road was paved with disappointments, even
      though she
      hadn’t asserted any of the things he said she had asserted.
      "Reread The
      Art of Courtly Love by Capellanus. No matter what they said about
      love
      liberating women from strangling marriages, the sex act was
      riddled with class
      distinctions. A man doth not lyeth with a peasant woman as he
      would with the
      lady of the manor, nor does a husband with his wife. Even desire
      is not to be
      expected there, certainly on the part of the woman. Even in the
      Kama Sutra the
      sexual act is defined by social barriers, in fact riddled with it.
      The
      Victorians were expert in this knowledge. We can only imagine what
      the milkmaid
      was expected to do." 
Harriet could not imagine. She did not read
      analyses or
      studies, like Masters and Johnson, and if she did she wondered
      that women could
      talk about themselves so intimately with strangers. She was a
      romantic and
      abhorred talk about techniques and strategies. The art of love for
      her was not
      the science of love. The women in Percival did the seducing. It
      seemed to
      Harriet that Chrétien
      had
      turned rape on its head. 
Elsbeta walked home through the park. The day
      was warmer
      than one would expect in mid April, tulips stiffly blooming in
      garden patches,
      the parade of baby strollers not as handsome as the ones she had
      used when
      Kenneth and David were born. Her carriage had been regal and
      elegant. Now the
      carriages were lightweight and flexible and accommodated athletic
      mothers who
      jogged with them. The world seemed airborne, lighter, lightweight
      yet sodden
      with heat. She missed the gravitas of the world she had known. She
      missed the
      knives her mother had cut bread with, her soup pot, the chickpeas
      she dried on a
      turkish towel, rolling them back and forth in the towel, she
      missed her father’s
      elegant suits, his handkerchief in his breast pocket, his shoes
      always shined,
      left outside the door at night on a rubber mat. She had learned
      the rights and
      wrongs of life in another world, the do’s and dont’s, the way to
      curtsy, the
      way to cross a street, the way to pick up a fork, the way to say
      thank you, the way
      to sit with a straight back, a set of rules that don’t apply
      anymore. The tritest
      parts of life throttled her brain with loss, rain on the pavement,
      the hiss of
      hail on the window, her mother’s blue and gold dishes. Why should
      a china cup
      mean so much when children’s necks had been snapped like twigs? 
Her body was burdened with the jacket she wore.
      Hipless
      women in jeans and tank tops skated by, weightless. Her feet hurt.
      They had
      swelled in the heat. It was an achievement to walk a mile in demi
      heels. But
      she was almost home, almost, always almost. A little shopping to
      do, some bread,
      some cake, something to enliven dinner with, a pause at the
      jewelry shop. She
      would not go in because she was not going to buy anything, and she
      loathed
      entering on the pretense that she might. But of course she might.
      Of course she
      might. No one could ever be sure of anything, least of all of
      one’s self. She
      would ask to see the ring she coveted even though she was not
      going to buy it.
      There was no room in her life for such an expensive ring. Mr.
      Hammond was in
      the window, as she feared he might be, removing a necklace on
      display, a strand
      of small diamonds alternating with blue pearls, to hang on a woman
      with a very
      bad neck where it got lost in her flesh. He saw Elsbeta and
      diddled slim
      fingers in the air to beckon her in. 
Mr.
        Hammond’s
      specialty was his sympathy for every weakness in a middle aged
      woman as she
      crossed the threshold into his store. He caught Elsbeta by her
      elbow, tucking her
      arm against his ribcage Her bones ached where the electric current
      of touch
      began, seduction accomplished by a pinstriped suit, a handkerchief
      in a breast
      pocket, the mystery of his past, his disdain for America, for his
      customers,
      his accent light as perfume, a trail of touches to sell a ring, to
      bring a
      woman to bed. "You look tired. Tea and cake?" 
"I’ve just walked from the park." She said this
      in
      a breezy tone, confidential and self-deprecating. 
"Good heavens. Let me get you some cold tea." 
"Don’t
      bother." 
"It’s no bother, but I must first see if Mrs.
      Stiner
      wants to
      buy the necklace." 
Elsbeta looked at her neighbor covertly, and
      whispered to
        
Mr. Hammond tete a tete, "It’s beautiful." 
He lowered his voice. "Exactly. Just sit down
      and I’ll
      be with you in a moment." 
"But not for her," Elsbeta whispered.
        
"Exactly." 
Mrs. Stiner unclasped the necklace from around
      her neck,
        
put it back in the box, picked it up again, put
      it on again,
      looked in the mirror again, twisted her head this way and that,
      and took it off
      again. Did she know she was a caricature? Yes, her agony was
      visible: if only
      some fate would strike me dead as I stand here and let another
      fate emerge from
      the cocoon of my dead self. "It’s for my niece, a graduation
      gift."
        
Do not buy that necklace, Elsbeta thought. We
      know it’s for
      you, but it will never be for you or your niece. The mirror in the
      store is
      lying. When you get home and look in your own mirror, disgust will
      overtake
      you.
        
"Very generous of you," Mr. Hammond said, and
      the
      necklace disappeared into a gift box. 
Elsbeta had an impulse to flee before a doom.
      She could not
      afford the ring, but sat there pretending she might buy it even as
      she said
      against her will, "I must go. I have some shopping I just
      remembered."
        
"Let me show you the ring again." Eve did not
      wrestle harder with the snake. 
"Really, I must go. My husband will be
      furious."
        
"Put it underneath his pillow and when he finds
      it,
      make a fuss about what a generous man he is. He wouldn’t want to
      deny that."
        
Play a game like that with Ira! "Let me think
      about it.
      I’ll be back when I have more time." She hoped not to. Perhaps
      never.
      Things had come to such a pass---how, she could not tell---but
      there it
      was---the ring would stand between her and Mr. Hammond forever
      unless he sold
      it to someone else. She would never feel comfortable enough to
      come back.
      Fearful that temptation would return with delay, she walked into
      the street,
      crowded with young mothers with their carriages, women in jeans or
      warmup clothes
      returning from a gym, past the hubub of the speciality grocery
      store, the
      liquor store, the Austrian bakery, the flower shop, past her
      reflection again
      and again in shop windows, something trotted out of a 1940s thrift
      store. Borne on
      flight from despair, she ran into a small department store that
      specialized in
      casual clothes, and asked to see a pair of jeans. The word tumbled
      out of her
      mouth as if she had asked for a bottle of whisky. 
"What kind?" the saleslady asked.
        
"How many kinds are there?" 
The saleslady suppressed amusement. Elsbeta was embarrassed.
All
      jeans looked alike to her. She was not in her element, not even in
      the
      right place, nor the right store, "Cloths for the Free Miss."
      "What
      kind would you suggest?" 
The saleslady tried her best to be sympathetic.
      This was a
      special case. "I wouldn’t recommend hip riders."
        
"Hip riders?" 
"They end beneath the waistline."
        
"Don’t
tell
      me what you wouldn’t recommend, tell me what 
you do recommend. I’m not interested in the
      science of blue
      jeans. Just something that will look----" she tried to find a
      painless
      word, "Normal." 
"Gotcha," the saleslady said and whisked off.
      Annoyed that her sympathy had been turned down, she returned with
      three pairs,
      one baggy, one less baggy, and one with tight legs. Elsbeta chose
      the "less
      baggy," described as "Slimming, but roomy enough to sit in." The
      price was $150! Farmer’s clothes---$150! Something to dig in a
      garden with! The
      seams were not even piqued! She looked at herself in the three-way
      mirror and
      felt awry beyond recovery. 
The saleslady pushed back the curtain. "I’d say
      that
      one’s for you." 
"No, it isn’t," Elsbeta said, struggling to get
      out of the pants. "No, it isn’t" she repeated grimly.
        
"Would you like to see another style?"
        
"No, no, thank you." She redressed quickly, but
      the image in the mirror was the same. Awry. Something was wrong
      with America,
      with its values. Compared to the cost of farmers’ clothes, the
      sapphire ring
      was a bargain. One could resell it, trade on it, use it for
      collateral. What
      could one do with dungarees! 
"Do you think I’m the type for blue jeans," she
      asked
      Ira at supper time. 
He glanced up from his paper. "For what?" "The
      type for blue jeans. What type am I?" He glanced up again. "The
      type
      you are." "What type is that?" 
"Oh, hell, I’m trying to read something." 
It took five days to fight her capitulation
      when she
      returned to the jewelry store. So ridiculous to buy a ring like
      that! Where
      would she wear it? But just to own it! People bought paintings
      they could not
      wear, just to own them, to own something grand. It was more
      responsible to buy
      precious jewelry that would always keep their value than a new car
      which lost
      its value as soon as you drove it out of the parking lot. The ring
      was a better
      investment than stocks. There was monetary justice in the ring,
      and Mr. Hammond
      said she could take it home and wear it for a few days to see if
      she really
      wanted it. "What if I lost it." His generosity was overwhelming
      "We
      have insurance." He put the ring in her palm. "But don’t lose it,"
      he smiled fleetingly, "it’s one of a kind. Like you." He closed
      her
      fingers over the ring. "Americans love freedom, but they don’t
      understand
      beauty." 
Ira did not notice the ring on her finger at
      supper time,
      though she put each dish in front of him with an effort to get his
      attention.
        
"What do you think?" she finally asked. "About
      what?" 
She held her hand out. "About this ring." He
      glanced at it. "Doesn’t look real." 
"It is real," she screamed at him. "It’s you
      who is not real." "Well, you’re not planning to wear me on your
      finger!" 
She flung her napkin down and left the room.
      Mr. Hammond was
      right. Americans did not understand beauty. Ira pretended he did
      so that he
      could feel superior to his Brighton Beach roots, but the veneer
      had worn off,
      and Brighton Beach Ira poured through the cracks. She went into
      their bedroom,
      sat down with her hand in 
front of her mirror and trembled with
      temptation. The ring
      could never become something else or be sold for less. It would be
      valuable a
      thousand years from now. But she could not afford it. She could
      not cross that
      line, and she could not tell Mr. Hammond, "I can’t afford it. I
      can’t
      afford it, or even afford to think about it." 
"Too large for me," she said as she tried to
      return
      it.
        
"The fit is perfect." He admired her hands,
      slim fingers,
      the hands of a pianist he told her. "My mother used to play the
      piano and
      had the same kind of hands." She suspected that he knew the real
      reason
      she was returning the ring. 
"Perhaps we can reduce the price. It comes from
      an
      estate, and they can be bargained with." Her body shuddered with
      embarrassment. He still held her hand. She felt she could not
      withdraw it
      without wounding him. Then he said, with a nonchalance that amazed
      her, as if
      her body were not already burning enough, like a teenager at her
      first date, "I wonder
        if you would join me for a small
        dinner some time." Caught between civilizations, signals
      failed
      her. She looked at him for too long as she tried to make sense of
      the invitation.
      An ungainly wrinkle popped up across the bridge of her nose. 
"I always eat with Ira." 
"Of course, but afterwards. Just wine and
      dessert in my
      apartment. It’s quite near here." He took out a business card that
      he kept
      in the breast pocket of his suit behind his handkerchief, his name
      and address
      in gold lettering, "Dealer in Antique and Estate Jewelry."
        
She retreated to the door, embarrassed by her
      longing and
      her ignorance. 
The next day, at their rooftop rendezvous, she
      confessed to
      Dolly, not everything, mostly her love of jewelry and Ira’s lack
      of
      understanding. Dolly had become her key to understanding 
American habits, a hybrid of Texas and
      Brooklyn. "Some
      men buy their women jewelry as a gift." 
Dolly snorted. "Not many." 
"Doesn’t Mel buy you jewelry?" 
"I’d rather have a horse." 
Elsbeta laughed off key. "Mr. Hammond doesn’t
      sell
      horses." 
"Him! Anything he sells wouldn’t gallop. What a
      phony!"
      
Dolly would say that! Never wore jewelry except
      her
      wedding
      band and hoop earrings. What would she know of a ring made of
      sapphires mounted
      in platinum, with beget diamonds? Elsbeta took it out that evening
      from its box
      and slipped it on her finger as she imagined herself reaching for
      a helping of
      grilled asparagus in Mr. Hammond’s apartment. The scene pierced
      her with
      longing. The following week, just after twilight, after dinner
      with Ira, she
      carried the ring in its box to Mr. Hammond’s apartment, and set it
      on the
      table, feeling nauseous and remorseful, as it moved out of her
      hands. "Thank
      you, but no thank you." Dessert was enough. His conversation was
      enough,
      his presence in this apartment with prints of Vienna, the Schlos
      Schonbrun,
      peacocks strutting on its lawn winding through the countryside,
      his apartment
      with its landscape of wicked memory. Lust for home gripped her
      soul.
      Misunderstanding the thousand shades of longing, he took her hand
      knowledgeably. "Don’t
say
      no," he whispered, "don’t ever shut the door on happiness," and
      to her astonishment, led her hand to the designated place inside
      his open pants
      and wrapped her fingers around his organ where the flesh was soft
      and hungry.
      He closed his fingers over hers, stood up, and began to move her
      hand up and
      down. She tried to wrench it free. "Don’t stop," he
      said, moving her hand rhythmically, "another few minutes." She
      screamed. "Don’t
      be a
      fool," he hissed. "I’m not doing anything to you. Help me another
      minute." She wrenched her hand free and ran to the door. His pants
      open,
      his shirt tails out, he could not follow her. She ran the four
      blocks to her
      apartment house over the icy streets. Ira was in his office and
      heard her come
      in. She went to their bedroom and sat down on the edge of their
      bed, trembling
      with cold. her bare stockinged feet covered with snow. Layers of
      experience pealed
      from her mind, leaving a vacuum. Whereas in the past, struggle had
      been
      meaningless, in the camps sex was equated with terror, with Ira as
      compliance,
      she had never known desire, now she had been complicit. 
Stella laid down for her usual afternoon nap,
      and Anders
      left the house to do some shopping as he also usually did when
      Stella laid down
      for her nap, but this afternoon she jumped out of bed as soon as
      she heard the
      door click shut and the car start thirty seconds later. He would
      be gone about
      an hour, to buy some food, enough time to unsettle the universe.
      She had laid
      her plans, and the click of the door set them in motion. Anders
      would never suspect
      what she was up to. But then who would? She hadn’t sailed in
      thirty-five years,
      but they say that once you know how it’s like riding a bike---you
      never forget.
      Nor how to shoot. She stopped by the broom closet and got out the
      AK. and
      checked it to make sure it was loaded, then went down to the dock
      where she lay
      the rifle in the bottom of the boat, stepped into it and unfurled
      the sails. It
      was a calm afternoon, and even if it weren’t, her spirit was
      filled with wind.
      For a woman who had been practically immobile for more than thirty
      years, who couldn’t
      find the exit off a highway, she felt there was nothing she
      couldn’t handle,
      nothing she wouldn’t handle. No one could imagine her cunning and
      independence,
      but she always knew things would be this way once she took matters
      into her own
      hands. The dead years didn’t matter. They sloughed away. The river
      was not a
      road. It was not a highway, she didn’t have to follow signs. It
      was enough to
      follow the river. It doesn’t betray you. There are only only two
      directions.
      She picked up where she had left off and sailed along the coast to
      the Juniper
      house, sure she would be able to identify it even though she
      hadn’t seen it for
      thirty years and the cottage had sunk beneath thirty years of
      disrepair. Once
      you know how to ride a bike you never forget. 
Lots of people were on the water, lots of
      sailboats this
      beautiful April day, blue intensity above, one rapscallion puff
      cloud in the
      sky, a piece of candy cotton. Juno Juniper was at her post on the
      front porch.
      Everyone waved to her and she waved back to everyone. God was in
      his world.
      Juno was on her porch. She spotted the Millar boat, the only boat
      out on the
      water without a name. That was not Anders in the boat, or Harriet.
      It was the
      friggin mother, but no matter, she waved anyway, and Stella headed the
boat
      straight towards her dock. "Give me a hand," she said, "help
      me out." 
"Does your husband know you got his boat out
      here."
        
"This ain’t his boat," Stella said, her face
      bloated with anger. "He bought it for me and I am now using it." 
"Where are you going with it?’ 
"Right here. I got business with you."
        
Juno sniffed suspiciously, "What kind of
      business?"
        
"Not exactly with you. With your husband and
      sons."
        
"Don’t
make
      no sense. What kind of business can you have with them. They
      don’t know you."
        
"Don’t
matter.
      I know them. And they knew my little girl-- knew her in the
      Biblical sense,
      if you know what I mean." 
Juno arose from her seat cautiously, retreat in
      mind. You
      don’t argue with a wild woman anymore than with a wild river.
      Aint’ no language
      useful for that. Stella jumped for her rifle and rocked the boat.
      The rifle
      went off. A flock of birds rose to the sky. Juno turned and fled,
      shouting for
      her husband and sons who were rabbit hunting out back. "Was that
      you,
      woman?" her husband asked as she came flying
      through the back
      door.
        
"Flee. The Millar woman is here and aims to
      kill you."
        
"That little girl you read books to? What for?
      I always
      told
      you no good could come of that." 
"Not her, you idiot, the mother."
        
"What for?" 
The answer was given: Stella came through the
      back door,
      rifle
      in hand and shot at them. The Junipers took off, all five in five
      different
      directions. "What the hell!" one of the sons said, "I ain’t
      gonna get shot by a friggin woman." He turned, took aim, and shot
      her in
      the foot. The bone in her ankle shattered---the ankle that had
      supported her in
      pirouettes on the ice. She fell to the ground, astounded. She
      would never be
      able to ice skate again. These stupid men had no idea what they
      did. They
      killed the bird of paradise. She lay on the grass, moaning. "Next
      time the
      head," the shooter son said. 
"Get a doctor," Juno said. 
"Can’t do that," her husband said. "We ain’t
      supposed to be shooting rabbits." 
"You didn’t shoot a rabbit," Juno said.
        
"Yeah, but that’s what we were doing. She just
      got in
      the way of the bullet, and we can’t eat her." 
"No, you can’t," Stella screamed. "I may be down but I’m
      not dead. One of you is
      gonna pay for robbing me of my career." She picked up her rifle. 
"Don’t
do
      anything foolish," Juno yelled. 
"Foolish!" Stella said, "you already blew my
      ankle off." "Now I’m gonna blow your head off." Juno’s
      son said,
      "that’s
      the difference." 
Juno’s
      blood froze in her body. "Give me a chance. Let me call the police,
      someone."
        
"You bring the authorities here and they’ll
      take our
      permits
      away." 
"Stand aside, Ma," her eldest said, "we’re
      gonna take her down. No law can say we done wrong. We didn’t
      ask her to come here.
      She trespassed." 
"Trespassed!" Stella yelled at them, choking
      with
      fury. "You’re the trespassers. Outsiders, Tories, mountain people,
      Catholics, who have no understanding of Jesus." A mountain of
      history fell
      on their heads. She picked up her rifle and took aim from the
      grass where she
      was sitting. "What the hell," the baby son said, and blew her head
      off. Birds flew into the air. The rifle shot was heard down the
      river, people
      muttered that to some hunting season was all year around.
        
Juno went over to her, cautiously. She was
      definitely dead. "What
      now?" 
"Don’t
worry
      about a thing," her husband said. "Boys, grab her legs and the
      top of her. We’ll carry her down to the boat and set her for
      Montauk. With a
      little luck, she’ll get caught in the whirlpool and go under. They
      won’t find
      her for days, and we’ll be gone by then." Just like riding a
      bike. "No,
      wait," he cautioned. "Don’t
want
      her found ever. Put her in the freezer and roll it into the river.
      No one
      will think of looking there." 
"Not until it smells." 
"That’ll take moren a week with all the ice I
      got in
      there, and we’ll be long since gone." And they were. They were
      packed and
      gone by the time Anders called Dawn and told her to come as fast
      she could.
        
"Right now? Right now is not a good time.
      Robbie’s gone
      to town to buy some stuff. I can’t leave five kids and I can’t
      pack them up
      that fast." 
"Your mother is missing!" Anders said through
      stiff lips. 
What the hell, Dawn thought, that was not
      necessarily a bad
      thing. "Probably gone for a walk." 
"The boat is missing too. She hasn’t sailed in
      thirty
      years." 
"I’ll get there as soon as I can. Don’t let
      your mind
      wander. She used to be a good sailor, and someone will spot her
      and warn the
      coast patrol." 
"I already called them." 
Rumors flew up and down the shorelines, faster
      than the
      birds. Anders moaned, "I should never have left her." There were
      no
      consolations and not one thought that would accommodate another.
      The freezer
      fell like a dead weight to the bottom of the Sound, where the fish
      glided over
      it for two years until some boys, diving for adventure, spotted a
      locker at the
      bottom of the river, and pried it open out of curiosity. Stella
      was a mess,
      mostly decomposed, certainly unrecognizable. "Some bad meat," one
      of
      the boys said, when they re-emerged to the top. "No one’s gonna
      eat that."
      They left the door open, and the fish did the rest. Neighbors said
      they had
      heard gun shots from the Juniper place the night Stella
      disappeared. That was
      not unusual, but the police checked it out anyway. Everything was
      gone
      including the 12 foot cubic foot freezer, some cots and chairs and
      the van.
      Even Juno’s memorabilia box was gone. The police put out an alarm
      for them, all
      the way to the Canadian border, but they were never found. Only
      the boat was
      found, pieces of it floating near the lighthouse on Montauk Point.
      The freezer
      eventually made its way down the Atlantic coast, when a hurricane
      carried it to
      a New Jersey beach, and it bobbed to the surface carrying seagulls
      and other
      birds. attracted by the smell. By then, Stella was definitely
      gone. Even three
      years later, everyone believed there was a relationship between
      her
      disappearance and the Junipers’ flight, but what was it? Some of
      the younger
      generation joked that maybe she had run off with them,
      and were
      reprimanded for such a thought. Too wounding to repeat. Hoped it
      would never
      get back to Anders. That man had cared for her for more than a
      generation, took
      care of her, took her shit, kept every stitch of memorabilia from
      her. Too
      wounding to repeat. They dragged the river for a week, all the way
      to Montauk
      point, putting nets along the coast on both sides, that bumped up
      against the
      freezer. Old man Juniper was right. Nothing was ever caught but
      fish. Some wood
      floated into shore, but it wasn’t from the Millar’s boat, which
      had been
      painted light blue like Stella’s eyes. Still she must have gone
      somewhere.
      Nothing just vanishes from the earth, and nothing could settle
      down until she
      was pronounced dead. The most reasonable guess was that she had
      run off with
      the Junipers, just like the teenagers said. "How’s that
      reasonable," Robbie
      asked. "Put it to rest," Dawn said. Anders sat slumped, the wind
      knocked
      out of him. What to do next? There was no next. Nothing came to
      mind. "A
      funeral would be a good idea," Robbie said, "give it some kind of
      finish. Anders has to realize she’s gone," but Anders would not
      realize
      it, and insisted on collecting all her trophies, her scrapbooks,
      her ice
      skating costumes, every article about her, and put them in a
      coffin which they
      lowered into the earth. "This is her," he said to the minister,
      "the
      real her. This is her soul." 
Dust to dust, ashes to ashes. 
Harriet told Lionel not to come, but he came,
      limping in
      soul. Honor the household gods, even the demented ones. He looked
      paler, more
      bedraggled than ever, his hair stringier, more unkempt, his chest
      thinner. Harriet
      was dismayed. He peered into the hole into which the empty casket
      was lowered,
      as puzzled as when he was a child peering through the surface of
      the water as
      if he had cataracts over his eyes. Harriet kept her hand through
      his arm, as
      Anders threw a handful of earth on to the casket that held
      Stella’s trophies
      and awards. The photograph of her, age fourteen, in her blue
      skating outfit was
      mounted on the coffin, her eyes an iconic mystery like Mona Lisa’s
      smile.
        
David hoped, even expected, that given her
      mother’s tragedy Harriet
      would postpone her trip to Troyes, and made the mistake of
      bringing up the
      subject. Harriet thought it rude of David to ask, as if he hoped
      her mother’s
      death would put her life on hold, as if her mother’s life hadn’t
      done that all
      her life. "I plan to go," she said with a "now or never" edge
      to her tone, and spent the next two months preparing for the trip,
      that is
      researching and worrying. Maurice did not appear at the library
      until late
      June. Harriet suffered anxiety, thinking something had happened to
      him. Their
      relationship was so strictly contextual, he did not exist for her
      outside his
      connection to Troyes. They plotted together. After Troyes, they
      would rent a
      car and go to Provence, to Carcassonne and Narbonne, perhaps
      Lunel. "If
      you want to trace the route of Chrétien’s ideas, let’s
      see what we can map
      out. We’ll go south and follow the route migrants took in the
      twelfth century."
      She had only a week for the trip! Arguments and compromises had
      come to that; a
      week, a century to David. Bad enough Harriet was going overseas to
      spend time
      with a strange man, but now they were plotting a trip together.
      This aspect of
      the trip did not register with Harriet. In her odd way, Harriet
      was naive, and
      David knew how Harriet’s mind worked, that her fantasies seemed
      reasonable to
      her. The train from Paris would deposit her in Troyes, next to Chrétien’s desk in the Abbey of St. Loupes.
      Impediments like tickets,
      luggage, passports did not exist. David would take care of that.
      She would arrive
      in time for Marie de Champagne’s court of love, or some such
      festivity, and all
      the notable poets of the twelfth century would be there, like at a
      writers’ conference,
      with a common theme: the new subject of romantic love, a
      subdivision of the
      subject of knighthood from the lord to the courtly lover and his
      lady, sex
      diverted into a new channel, a revolution that overturned the
      relationship
      between men and woman, rerouted the libido from the sword to a
      rose. The Church
      was suspicious of the elevation of the sensual and the redirection
      of piety
      from Jesus to woman. Bernard of Clairvaux, a near contemporary of
      Chrétien,
      transformed the Song of
      Songs into a mystical relationship between Jesus and the Church
      and rerouted
      libidinous energy back to God. The Abbey of Clairvaux, which
      Bernard founded,
      was a half day’s walk from the Abbey of Lupus in Troyes, where Chrétien wrote his
      romances. David made
      Harriet promise that she would email him every night. All
      arguments exhausted
      and resigned to her going, he kissed her goodbye and trembled for
      her welfare. "Remember,
      email me every night." 
A last request from her: "And David, print them
      out, so
      that when I get back I’ll have a record of the trip. It will be
      like keeping a
      diary." 
Last minute requests and reminders came to an
      end, he
      clasped her to his chest and Harriet picked up her backpack and
      laptop and
      disappeared into the security line. The plane ascended. The sky
      became dense
      and impenetrable like a river, and the world below became small
      and unreal. She
      did not like the experience, boring and scary, and now she had
      left in the
      midst of a crisis with Anders and with friction between David and
      herself. Dawn
      had decided that Anders should sell his house and live with her.
      Robbie would
      add a room to the back of their house for him. Anders could help
      Robbie with
      the carpentry and the furniture Robbie was designing for the
      children. So far
      so good. Then Anders decided it had been a mistake to bury
      Stella’s trophies,
      her scrapbooks and costumes, and wanted to dig them up. Stella was
      too gone
      without them, gone as she had never been gone, even when she was
      crazy. He
      moaned that he had betrayed her, but there were forms to fill out
      and red tape
      to have her coffin opened, and in Anders’ mind nothing could be
      simpler than to
      dig up the hole, which is what he did one night and got arrested,
      charged with
      violating a health ordinance. Anders explained to the police that
      Stella was a
      part of American history, she had been the feature article in a
      teen age
      magazine. Dawn called Harriet and told her, "You’d think he would
      be glad
      to see the end of those things." 
"It was their life," Harriet said.
        
"It was not their life. It’s what sucked their
      life
      out." 
"What should we do? 
"He can dig them up and bring them here. That’s
      all
      right
        
with me. As long as they stay in his room."
      "Explain
      that to him." 
"I’ve tried. He was offended. He said they’re
      part of American
      history. Which part? I asked him. If I let him indulge in this
      thing, he’ll
      make a museum out of her clippings and trophies." 
"Jump," Lionel emailed Harriet. "Don’t delay your
      trip. Open your
      parachute and go." 
"I can’t go like this. It’s unfair to Dawn." 
"Dawn doesn’t recognize fair or unfair
      categories. Those
      aren’t her."
"Going to Troyes seems so irrelevant."
        
"Compared to what?" 
Harriet suffered from irritability, nausea,
      specifically
      morning
      nausea and counted the days back to her last menstrual period,
      then threw the
      calendar at a wall. Maurice became difficult. Signing off with LOL
      did not
      diminish his sudden authoritative tone. They differed about how to
      go about
      managing the trip. He advised a car trip through southern France.
      "Here
      are the cities you must see if you want to trace the Jewish
      origins of Chrétien:
      Lunel, the Vaucluse region,
      Avignon. The Jewish community has roots that go back to the fourth
      century.
      There is a Jewish cemetery in Carpentras that existed until 1322
      when the grave
      markers were removed to build the town’s ramparts." Yes, study cemeteries, follow
      the tombstones.
      Stones live forever. A tombstone can become part of a church gate. 
"I advise a course in archeology." David said,
      trying to sound light, but grinding his teeth when Harriet told
      him what
      Maurice planned. 
"This trip," Harriet emailed Maurice, worried
      that
      she was being taken out of her time zone, "will take three weeks
      or more."
        
"Mais
        oui."
        
"Mais oui? I have only a week."
        
"Why is that?" 
She retrieved her calendar from where she had
      flung it
      against
      the wall, and counted the weeks from her last period to the
      beginning of the
      second trimester. "I don’t have three weeks. LOL."
        
David had his suspicions, but not the right
      ones. He looked
      as if the air had been sucked out of his face as he took Harriet
      to the
      airport. His lips lay flat against his teeth. For Harriet, there
      was the
      suspicious nausea and there was the daytime terrors that Anders
      would call and
      plead with her to stay until he was more settled, that Dawn would
      call and say,
      "you’re not being fair leaving him with me," that David would
      finally
      succumb to suspicion and stop her from going. That she was hiding
      her pregnancy
      from David seemed to puncture a trust between them that was
      indistinguishable
      from love. Though everyone criticized, no one stopped her from
      this threadbare
      undertaking. She sat on the plane, with a bof bag near her, and
      went over the
      itinerary she had planned with Maurice: two days in Troyes, half a
      day in
      Rheims, one day south to Lunel, one day in Narbonne, perhaps they
      could squeeze
      in Septimania (Maurice’s idea). "Are you taking this trip for him
      or is he
      taking this trip for you?" David asked. "There are overlapping
      interests," she said and arrived in de Gaulle airport with
      backpack and
      computer and made her way through the airport crowd with a stop in
      a bathroom
      to vomit. No time for a stopover in Paris. Just as well. Paris was
      barely a city
      in the twelfth century---no Louvre, no gardens, no Champs Elysee,
      no Eiffel
      tower, just mud streets and a dirty river. Seen through the lens
      of the twelfth
      century, Champagne was the great cultural and commercial center,
      and Harriet’s
      itinerary was the twelfth century, the trade and cultural routes
      that went from
      Provence to Troyes. She would save Paris for a trip with David, a
      honeymoon
      trip. Paris was for lovers. Troyes was for historians. By the time
      she boarded
      the train at Gare de l’Est, for the hour and a half trip to
      Troyes, she was
      very sick. No delusions. Really sick. Still she declined Maurice’s
      invitation
      to meet her at the airport and soothed his Gallic disappointment.
      He understood
      her refusal to have him come to Paris as her determined
      independence and hoped
      she would not insist on paying her own way everywhere they went.
      She did. Even offering
      to pay for the rented car that would take them to Provence, and
      for the gas.
      David’s idea, who regarded that as a message to Maurice. "That way
      you don’t
      owe him anything." Harriet’s
antlers
      of defiance reared up. "For God’s sake, David, he lives with his
      mother." No balm to David, who thought that remark stupid. There
      was no
      end to
      Harriet’s
      naivete,
      while Maurice stamped his foot at such American female
      independence, and
      forecast a gloomy future for the human race, at least the American
      part. David’s
      suspicions made her nervous. She refused the hospitality of
      Maurice’s apartment
      and booked into a hotel two blocks away. Not far enough, David
      thought and sat
      glum in the taxi as they drove to the airport. How can this be?
      Harriet
      thought.
        
"Why shouldn’t he be suspicious?" Laurel said.
      She
      knew better than to ask, but it was fun to prick Harriet’s idealism. 
"Because he knows me," Harriet said.
        
"But he doesn’t know Maurice."
        
"Would Malcolm be suspicious if you went to
      Europe?"
      Laurel laughed a pitch raucously. "Malcolm would be delighted. He
      would love to have
      the apartment to himself." 
Harriet thought she understood. Everyone needed
      a vacation
      from
      Laurel.
        
The nausea subsided after a while. The
      countryside soothed.
        
It passed by her window draped in grape vines
      that crossed
      meadows and went out to distant estates, to churches and the doors
      of stone
      huts, along highways where trucks and cars sped by, around ancient
      castles that
      had escaped destruction. The luck of geography and climate! The
      grape was
      precious, and wine from Champagne could be traded for equally
      precious wool
      from Provence, Italy and Spain, when Troyes was the center of
      twelfth century
      France and the hub of its two greatest fairs, where two yards of
      magenta dyed
      wool, a fur lined cape, and a decanter of champagne could get you
      an
      introduction to a count. Culture follows trade routes. Even the
      great Rashi
      took time from his studies to cultivate a vineyard. Multi-colored
      air balloons
      glided like fabulous birds over the fields, the tree lined roads,
      the stone
      huts and remoter mansions, over a bicyclist who cut a ribbon
      through the
      countryside where there had once been caravans of traders and
      knights on horses
      galloping with the news of a victory or a defeat in the East. 
Maurice met her at the train station, alarmed
      at how sick
      she looked. Her nausea had returned and she could barely walk to
      her hotel. The
      trip had been fraught with a stealth she was not accustomed to.
      Not telling
      David that she was probably pregnant made her feel treasonous.
      Emails from
      Lionel that Brenda had foundStella’s"stuff"
      packedupandhiddenawayinAnders’room,
      had touched the blue gauzy ice skating outfit--the one with the
      spangles and
      sequins---pinched a nerve in Harriet’s belly where the fetus had
      taken up its
      abode. Her right foot dragged as she got off the train. "Motion sickness,"
      she said to Maurice
      who suggested pills he had for that, but she declined. Her
      determination was
      impressive, Christian girl consumed with Chrétien’s Jewish
      origins.
        
"This is not about religion," she explained as
      they sat in a café later
      that
      day, "it’s about the artist’s search for an audience. If he had
      been
      Chinese in that culture at that time, the problem would have been
      the same. It’s
      an identity he sought in order to have an audience. Names are like
      metaphors,
      signals that the bearer belongs to the culture he is trying to
      reach, the
      culture that embodies his audience. Bob Dylan wouldn’t have had
      the audience he
      wanted as Bob Zimmerman. What’s in a name? Everything. Would Marie
      have
      extended her patronage to Rashi de Troyes, even if the poetry was
      the same? For
      a writer, an audience is a matter of life or death. What audience
      could Chrétien
      claim in a city of one
      hundred Jews who probably regarded the creation of knighthood as a
      goyisher
      novelty." Maurice was amused by the Yiddish word, probably picked
      up from
      her husband or through New York osmosis, but smiled gallantly
      which annoyed
      her. She had little patience for artifice and snapped, "You may
      scoff but
      Chrétien made
      the right
      choice. We wouldn’t be sitting here today if he hadn’t, and no one
      would have
      heard of him in a city of a hundred Jews. His would have been a
      death by
      anonymity. Chrétien
      had looked
      at his options and with a stroke of his pen cut himself loose from
      the one
      hundred." 
She sliced frivolity out of their relationship
      and Maurice
      was put on notice. They each had a stake in this trip for
      different reasons,
      overlapping but different. He had a map. He showed her the route
      he proposed
      from Troyes to Narbonne, going southwest into land once known as
      Occitan. "We
      will follow the vine." 
"What does that mean?" 
It was a fanciful way of conjoining Jewish
      medieval
      agriculture with biblical imagery, but too difficult to explain,
      too many
      layers of explanation. He too was used to the ignorance of
      others,
      where answers fell into a vacuum to be hopefully rescued by
      scholars.
        
Harriet’s
email
      to David that night astonished him. He was tempted to think it was
      a
      camouflage, but he knew Harriet better than this. There was no
      subterfuge in Harriet,
      naivete but not subterfuge, and the esprit was all hers, Balboa
      standing on the
      shores of the Pacific at the expanse of this new ocean he had
      found.
        
Maurice spread out his map. By the time of the
      second
      crusade, declared by Bernard of Clairvaux, who also helped in the
      establishment
      of
      the Knights Templar, created as a religious alternative to the
      rowdy knights of
      Arthur’s court, everyone was on the move, the Crusaders from the
      north, the
      Jews fleeing them, refugees from southern Europe, from Narbonne,
      going north to
      places like Troyes and Paris. It was fatuous to think that
      populations stayed
      put like trees, especially during an event like the crusade. The
      Knights
      Templar invented banking to finance the crusades. Banking and
      credit destroyed
      the feudal world. People seized the new order and moved on: It was
      a
      revolution. Money was the ticket out of serfdom. The world became
      mobile and
      fluid. "Your poet’s family might have been among those who came
      north."
      She could surmise it, but where was proof? 
"Proof?" Maurice spread out his hands in ten
      separate spastic fingers, in gallic frustration. Leave the realm
      of numbers,
      where was proof for anything? Taste the ocean, smell the ocean, to
      a blind man
      it could be a lake. 
Her ice coffee and pastry tasted marvelous. Her
      stomach
      shifted and settled into a more quiet unease. For the first time
      in two days
      she felt on the verge of arriving, not there, never there yet, but
      on the verge
      of unfolding the mystery of Chrétien
      de Troyes. Her nausea was almost gone, and the delight and
      anticipation of the
      bibliophile returned. Tomorrow she would spend the day on the
      trail of Chrétien.
      She lowered her eyes under
      the declining sun, but a cold thought returned. "Professor Connell
      will
      never buy it. Then what?" Getting an interpretation accepted
      against the
      currents of the scholarly streams was a terrible struggle. But for
      now she
      would
      ignore that problem, or her nausea would return. Right now
      her mission
      was to weave the strands of probability as she saw them. It was
      unsettling for
      her to think that she was in the town where Chrétien had lived, exhilirating, fraught with
      anticipation but he was
      not in the town, not even part of it. Not even his ghost was here
      now. Not in
      the Abbey of St. Loup, now a museum where it is said he had been a
      monk when
      the museum had been an abbey, and his fingers had brushed the wood
      of his desk
      as he embraced it, where he had sat through seasons of spring and
      falling snow,
      dawn light and winter twilight, writing the Percival, where he had
      looked out
      over the landscape and wrote his last lines as war clouds gathered
      over the Midi.
      The Cathars were becoming ever more confrontational towards the Papacy,
and
      the Papacy was becoming ever more hardened its posture towards the
      heretics. 
"Lady Lore heard the grief through- out the
      hall, from
      the gallery she ran down and, like one totally distraught, came to
the
      queen. When the queen 
saw her, she asked her what she had ..." 
The pen stopped. The homeland teetered. The
      landscape
      through the tinted window stretched toward the woodlands where the
      Seine
      separated into two tributaries, and a messenger galloped on horse
      from the east
      carrying news of a defeat. The roads to the south and to the east
      turned into
      clods of death under the crusaders’ horses. Chrétien’s plight in
      the abbey marked the narrow place of choice between life as a Jew
      or death as a
      writer. ‘You must pay attention to your alternatives.’ The heart
      of the
      misplaced writer beat beside the embryo of the child waiting to be
      born. Then
      the pen stopped, an imperious foot kicked the side of her belly. 
The next day she walked through the countryside
      by herself
      where Chrétien
      had crouched
      in the forest and had watched the knights go by. Entranced,
      blinded by
      starlight, his imagination flooded his brain. "You are more
      beautiful than
      God." They were his first love and his first betrayal. Initially,
      he
      forgave them for the sake of the vision, then transformed it with
      satire. The
      smell of autumn roused memories in her of cold to come, a wind
      blew the leaves
      up in a swirl of brown, red, and gold. Time rushed, measured by
      her pregnancy.
        
The next day she and Maurice sat in a café at a table
      under the shade of an umbrella.
      The town was like a pearl in an oyster, its sixteenth century
      timbered houses
      surrounded by the old medieval walls, surrounded by modernity,
      skyscrapers,
      banks, and railroad yards in the distance. Circles of history
      surrounded the
      town like rings in the trunk of a tree. 
Maurice sensed her disappointment. "Let me at
      least
      show you the Rashi Institute," he offered, to divert her
      disappointment
      and allow him to expiate on his own interests. "It’s possible your
      poet
      knew of Rashi. You see how close the Christian quarter was to the
      Jewish
      community in those days. Not like today. Tomorrow we will go
      south. Anything we
      find today will be good." 
When she returned to her room, there were three
      messages on
      her computer, from people who had read her article on gargoyles,
      one asking if
      she would like to endorse a new line of bathroom fixtures with
      gargoyle
      decorations, one telling her he was impressed with her attempt to
      relate the
      gargoyles to metaphors about evil, and a brief one from David.
      "Please
      return ASAP." "Help," she wrote back, "What’s the urgency.
      Give me a clue." 
"Too complicated," he wrote back. "Elsbeta
      has met with an accident." 
She closed the computer, preferring not to ask
      for more
      information which could trap her into having to return sooner than
      she had
      planned. It was better not to know more. Elsbeta was probably in a
      hospital and
      the emergency would be over by the time she got back. David had to
      learn to
      handle things. She opened the computer again, hoping to see a
      different
      message. No, David’s was the same, and her
      gargoyle admirer wrote,
      "Why gargoyles?" A pointless question. 
"What’s a better metaphor for evil?" she asked. "It’s
a
      stupid metaphor. A child’s idea of the monstrous. You can’t
      represent evil any
      more than you can represent the atmosphere. Analysis destroys.
      What else are
      you working on?" 
She wrote back: "On the relationship between
      Chrétien de Troyes
        and Marie de Champagne."
He responded immediately. "That’s better. A
      solid configuration.
      I have a lot to say about that. I believe they were lovers." 
"Oh,
        God,"
      she thought, and closed the computer again, a defense against flim
      flummery.
        
She met Maurice at their designated coffee shop
      in the
      morning, and told him that unforeseen circumstances forced her to
      shorten her
      journey. Not sure how serious Elsbeta’s accident was, she decided
      "Not
      more than two days on the road." Anyway, she couldn’t afford more
      time of
      her suspended life. If Maurice was suspicious, he betrayed
      nothing: A husband’s
      rights, even beyond sex, were inviolate. They would still go
      south, but they
      would not linger. Two swift days by rail from Paris and return,
      one day in
      Narbonne, not enough, but half a loaf, etc. American optimism cut
      short the
      truth. They would depart from Paris and return there, where
      Harriet could catch
      a flight back to the USA. " Seeing unease on her face, Maurice
      reassured her,
      "Everything will work out.. "All is not lost, today we can visit
      the
      Rashi Institute where there is a map, the length of a plaster wall
      with details
      about each city along the way, going south. For her trip back to
      the states he
      would make the arrangements before they started out. He took out
      his cell phone
      and within minutes arranged for a flight to New York in three
      days’ time. She
      was no match for his competence. "Come, we still have half a day
      before
      our trip tomorrow. We will drive to Paris in the morning. Just
      enough time to
      visit the Rashi Institute today. And see what you will be
      missing," he
      smiled with a hint of disappointment." It was not often he had
      such an
      enterprising young woman to tutor. 
Harriet emailed David. "Returning asap. Changed
      tickets.
      Catching flight on Wednesday. Can’t you tell me how serious it
      is?" He was
      to blame for not giving her enough information to make her suspend
      her entire
      journey, only just enough to annoy her. She would come home
      in mid journey,
      stimulated and starved, her usual condition, tongue hanging out,
      gasping for
      water. Lucky children who could vent their disappointments in
      unabashed
      weeping.
        
An autumnal rain fell. Grayness wrapped them as
      they walked
      down an inconspicuous side street to an inconspicuous gray
      building. Two
      teenagers went by on mopeds, a woman pushed a carriage with her
      infant under a
      wet plastic cover. "This is not what Chrétien saw," Maurice said with subliminal
      amusement. He could
      not reproduce the twelfth century for Harriet and felt that she
      needed to be
      reminded of the present reality. They must do with books and
      reconstruction,
      papier maché,
      wooden models,
      and luck that the institute was open. A map on the white-washed
      plaster wall
      helped. A road on the map that looked like a spine went southwest
      through
      Rheims, Toulouse, Carcassonne, Narbonne, "Your poet’s family might
      have taken
      this road in the eleventh or twelfth century, of course it wasn’t
      paved then,
      but it was very well travelled, especially by merchants to the
      fairs outside of
      Troyes, and all these cities had Jewish communities. He might have
      come from
      any city in the Midi, but Narbonne was the most likely city he
      would have come
      from. It was the center of troubadour culture, with a mixed
      population of
      Muslims, Jews and Christians. Once the fairs were established,
      merchants and
      traders went back and forth from Narbonne to Italy, to Spain and
      the north It
      was a great trading center, one ruled by Ermengarde, you might
      call her the queen
      of Medieval France and the subject of much of the troubadors‘
      poetry. It was
      she who established the Courts of love, not Eleanor of Aquitaine." 
"Then why do the history books always refer to
      Eleanor
      as the founder of the Courts of love?" 
He put his index finger on his lips with an
      impish
      expression, ‘That’s the secret of history. The Midi was swallowed
      up in the Albigensian
      crusade. Victory is always more than victory on the battlefield.
      It is the
      victory of the story. The migrants who went north in the twelfth
      century from
      cities in the Provence, fleeing with baggage and stories, some as
      traders with
      goods and legends. But in spite of wars and fraudulent
      governments, the old
      cities still exist, they can be seen from an automobile, across
      cow pastures or
      up winding roads, still lively behind their walls, with flags and
      sun
      umbrellas
      and tourists." His amusement at what were life and death issues to
      her
      annoyed her. She thought he understood her passion. 
Inside the institute, the map covered the
      whitewashed wall
      across twelve feet with toy roads marked out in a blue pen, toy
      flags and
      markers for cities with Jewish communities, while other cities
      with Muslim and
      heretic populations had fallen off the maps along with the
      Albigensis of the
      twelfth century who were destroyed in 1215, after which the Midi
      and its
      language, Occitan, disappeared like Atlantis, and prosperity went
      north permanently
      
"Yourpoet’s family may have travelled down
      these roads.
      In Carcassonne you can still see signs in bookstores, that read,
      ‘Occitan
      spoken here,’ and find a book or two written in the old language."
      Her
      imagination lapped at the markers, little pins with little flags.
      her soul wept
      for the lost opportunity to see the stones. She deserved to see
      it. The world
      owed her this opportunity. Aware that Maurice was trying to make
      the best of it
      for her sake, she struggled to show interest: "How many speak
      Occitan
      today?" 
"Almost no one. Some scholars, some die-hard
      patriots.
      But people are always reviving old languages and one never knows
      where or when
      birth will happen." 
In the morning, she met Maurice in the lobby of
      her small
      hotel. Reliable, he was parked outside the entrance with his car,
      ready to
      drive to the de Gaulle train station in Paris to catch the 6:20
      a.m. high speed
      train. They would be in Narbonne by noon, and return the next day
      on the 6:20
      am train to Paris, two tickets for the night for two rooms in a
      small hotel in
      his pocket, with a detailed map to the city, and a ruler. He wrote
      notes,
      studied maps, drew lines on them, drew his own map of Narbonne,
      recast for the
      12th century. "You forget I am a surveyor," he explained to her
      surprised
      expression. She carried her laptop but did not open it. What would
      she do
      anyway, if David’s message about Elsbeta was bad. She would have
      to explain why
      she was not already on the plane. 
The train ate the countryside. Hills flattened,
      autumn burned
      in the grass. Spires cut the horizon. A city arose as if by magic,
      a
      construction of civilization on the land, where animals had
      roamed. They took a
      taxi to their bnb. Harriet did not want to rest. She was tired of
      resting on
      the train. Her trip to the Midi would be too short to permit her to
      rest. They would
      be able to see only one city Instead of three cities with the
      sumptuous delight
      of the poet Sidonius, 
Hail, Narbonne, rich in health, beautiful to
      see in the city
      and the countryside, with your walls, your citizens, your
      fortifications, your
      shops, your gates, your forum, your theater, your sanctuaries,
      your capitals,
      your money changers, your baths, your arches, your storehouse,
      your markets,
      your meadows, your fountains, your islands, your lagoons, your
      river, your
      merchandise, your bridge, your high seas. 
So he sang in 465 CE when Narbonne was a
      Visigothic city on
      the banks of the river Aude, emerging from five centuries as a
      Roman city first
      built in 115 BCE. Situated on the Mediterranean and on the old
      Roman road, the
      via Domitia, all southern trade from Northern Africa, across the
      Pyrenees came
      this way. Then the Mediterranean silted up, the port became a
      beach. Trade went
      elsewhere. Narbonne moved eight miles inland. It had bustled for
      two centuries,
      its history written in stone and brick, the Archbishop’s palace,
      the Cathedral
      de St. Just, the market where they ate wine and cheese. Then it
      ended.
        
They walked into the countryside to escape the
      late afternoon
      sun, declining behind them. Ten, fifteen minutes away, the tall
      grass dried in
      an emptiness of late afternoon heat. Maurice with an Aussie hat to
      guard
      against the sun, scanned the landscape with binoculars and
      notebook in hand.
        
Hot, heavy, burdened, worried about David,
      about Elsbeta,
      sweat in her armpits, needing a bathroom, Harriet waved at a late
      season bee.
        
"I’m sorry," Maurice said, "I have taxed you
      too much, made you walk too far." He had a purpose, she did not, a
      rendezvous with an old wooden sign? "Jew Street," stuck on a pole
      overlooking an empty field, pointing where. Rude, a stain on the
      landscape. And
      why? Maurice gave her the binoculars. Embarrassed by the
      effrontery of the
      sign, she murmured, "Ridiculous, there’s nothing there."
        
"Maybe not now. But it’s like a fossil. Jew
      Street runs
      through Christendom. Who knows what this sign points to here. I am
      looking for
      a cemetery. Cemeteries don’t just disappear. 
Narbonne was once the chief town in the
      department of Aude.
      Jews settled here as early as the fifth century. They lived with
      their
      Christian neighbors, amicably for the most part. Although in 589
      the council of
      Narbonne forbade them to sing psalms at internments, on pain of a
      fine of six
      ounces of gold. The usual thing. In 673 Narbonne Jews took an
      active part in
      the revolt of Count Hilderic of Nîmes and Duke Paul against King
      Wamba. The
      king was victorious, and the Jews were expelled from the town. In
      768 Pope
      Stephen III. complained to Archbishop Aribert of the privileges
      granted to the
      Jews, among others, of the right to own real estate, to live in
      the same house
      with Christians, and to employ Christians in the cultivation of
      their fields
      and vineyards. "The usual thing. And there you have it. Almost.
      The
      greatest interest, which has focused the attention of scholars was
      the Siege of
      Narbonne by Saracens in the 9th century, as related in the Provençal romance of
      Philomena. After the siege,
      Charlemagne or, according to others, Pepin the Short, granted
      numerous
      privileges to the Jews of the town in reward for the part they had
      taken in the
      surrender of the Saracens, and presented them with the gift of
      one-third the
      city with many privileges, such as self-rule. The gift was set
      aside as
      alloidal land, a technical adjustment in the feudal arrangement,
      it fell outside
      the curious arrangement of feudal land with its tiers of oaths of
      allegiance.
      Something like a reservation for native Americans in your country.
      Communication between the community here, called Septimania and
      the Jewish
      community in Babylon began almost immediately, and scholars and
      rabbis
      crisscrossed back and forth. By the twelfth century the Jewish
      community became
      famous for its scholarship and learning. In the twelfth century it
      numbered
      about 2,000 but in consequence of a war it dwindled to 300 Jews,
      the rest
      having emigrated to Anjou, Poitou, and other French provinces.
      Plagues, the
      Hundred Years War and the community almost vanished, leaving this
      sign. Perhaps
      Chrétien knew
      this story of
      this lost kingdom, and combined it with other strands of poetry,
      knew it from
      his family who left in the eleventh or twelfth century, snd knew
      of the
      troubadour tradition that had been here. This was the heart of the
      troubadour
      world, and Ermengarde the viscountess who came to rule at the age
      of fourteen
      when her two older brothers died, was heir to the culture of the
      Pyrenees, from
      Barcelona to Narbonne, and rule she did for fifty years." The
      scholarly mystery
      roused her for a moment. "Why is the life of the Viscountess
      Ermengarde
      the subject of Jewish Chronicles written here?" Maurice shrugged
      his
      shoulders. Not a pittance of explanation. "How nice it would be to
      know."
        
"Then why is nothing more heard of Ermengarde?
      Why is
      it from among the women of the twelfth century, we know only the
      names of
      Eleanor and her daughter?" 
"That is the oldest story of civilization, the
      story of
      victory and defeat. You must look in the cracks of the streets to
      find it. The
      Midi was destroyed in the Albigensis Crusade, and with it the
      countries of
      Ermengarde, the world of the troubadours and the Jewish
      communities, who left
      their chronicles which tell her story. Why them," he shrugged his
      shoulders, "Jews keep accounts. But all history is partial,
      because no
      history can tell the whole history, or it would never finish. A
      beginning and
      an end is already a lie. " 
The grass was tall here, not like grass in a
      suburb, or like
      grass that has grown in he cracks of city streets, over collapsed
      houses and
      stores. It was mournful straggly grass over a lost landscape. She
      understood:
      Maurice had brought her here deliberately. "I like to dig in old
      signs.
      You like to dig in old records. We live on stranded pieces of
      civilization."
      The sun was declining in the west, gold haze over the dry grass as
      if to set
      fire to it, but it was a cold sun, its heat gone, and the night
      stirred with
      winter. Harriet felt as if they had walked miles, her toes were
      cold, her body
      stiff with unaccustomed weight. "I would like to go back,"
        
"Of course," Maurice apologized for keeping her
      so
      long. "It’s only a fifteen minute walk, not as far as it seems."
      He
      was right. It took ten minutes to reach the first paved street of
      the city.
      They had not gone far at all, but she felt as if they had walked
      over the edge
      of the world. Where pavements end so does civilization, the record
      of life in
      artifacts. 
In her room chilled and tired, she lay down on
      the bed,
      grateful for the clean sheets and fluffy pillows, but lonely, too
      far from
      David, in miles and in centuries. Could he ever travel this way
      with her? These
      distances from him pressed on her consciousness. 
Dear tolerant David, wanting peace more than
      anything else,
      peace from Ira, peace from the nagging sense of failure. She
      fought the
      remorseful prompting from her conscience to open her computer. She
      did not want
      to see his message, but it was someone else’s message, a wayward
      one, which
      made her slam her computer shut. 
"Have you ever thought," samizdat.com wrote,
      "That
      Chrétien and
      Marie were
      lovers?" 
"Oh, God!" Well, at least that’s good for a
      laugh.
      Professor Connell might have a heart attack if she suggested it to
      him. "On
      what evidence? Chrétien
      was a
      landless nobody. He may have been a brilliant poet, but he was an
      ex-Jew and a
      landless nobody." Not easily dissuaded, samizdat.com  wrote back. "She may have
      taken poetry
      seriously, and like all royalty of the middle ages, she took class
      more
      seriously. But who was to know about her bedroom? She was the
      Queen there.
      There are no published documents about this. In the absence of
      evidence, we
      turn to common sense and the inevitable. It was exactly his social
      anonymity
      that would allow her to take this chance. Who would suspect---not
      even you."
        
After a six hour and a half hour return trip
      the next day
      she was back in Kennedy airport, burdened with belly, with
      Samizdat’s
      outrageous speculation, with Maurice’s tacit suggestion that she
      take up the
      cause of Ermengarde as she had that of Chrétien. "No, no, no" she screamed to all of
      them "I am
      going to have a baby. Isn’t that enough for now?" The kiss she
      gave Maurice
      was dry with anxiety. 
"You must let me know what happened to your
      mother-in-
      law." 
Of course, he deserved an explanation, as who
      doesn’t? But
      there was no explanation. As she found out, Elsbeta was dead, and
      there was no
      explanation. If it had been sickness, David would have said so. Or
      an accident?
      David would have said so. That there was no explanation made her
      mind numb with
      guilt. She had cut her trip short, she had not gotten to
      Carcasonne, for what?
      She struggled against malicious thoughts because decent people
      don’t sink into
      accusations against innocent others. David was not duplicitous. In
      time she
      unravelled the strands of disappointment, guilt and accusation,
      but for the
      trip she was relieved that the seat next to her on the plane was
      empty, and
      that she could spread out her notes on it like wounded birds. Once
      the plane
      had ascended, she placed her laptop on the drop-down shelf and
      sent an email to
      Dawn, to explain why she was returning. Had she heard from David.
      Anything? Dawn
      had heard nothing. But if David had asked her to come back, it
      must be serious.
      David was "morally sober," Dawn’s favorite judgement. "Dad, on the
      other hand, has become unhinged. Brenda wants to take ice skating
      lessons, and
      he is encouraging her. Have a safe trip." 
Harriet was tempted to tell her she was
      pregnant but voted
      herself down on this. Dawn would write back, "Good thing you’re coming
back."
      Pregnancy perilous, good thing she was returning. Also voted
      herself down telling David by email that she was pregnant. Some
      announcements
      should be face-to-face. She would like to see his expression,
      hopefully delighted,
      but maybe angry that she had left, knowing she was pregnant. "What
      do you
      mean by knowing? I suspected, but I didn’t know." He would see
      through the
      language cheat. "Yes, you knew." Better not tell him for a few
      days.
      Better concentrate on my notes. Better continue the research. She
      wrote to
      Laurel: "Trip aborted. I got as far as Troyes and Narbonne.
      Something has
      happened to Elsbeta and David asked me to return. Do you know
      anything about
      this?" Laurel responded immediately. "Sorry, no. As you know, I’m
      the
      last person David would contact. No offense meant, but no secret
      either. I
      would be the last person David would contact about anything. At
      any rate, have
      my own troubles. Malcolm very sick. Will discuss when I see you in
      NY." Not
      like Laurel to sound flustered. Thank God for the empty seat next
      to her and
      for Wikipedia, so that she could continue her research: 
Ermengarde of Narbonne had not come from the
      north, but she
      was part of the trio of women in the twelfth century who had
      captured the
      attention of the troubadours: Elinor of Aquitaine who had ridden
      bare chested
      to Jerusalem (so they say) during the Second Crusade founded by
      the pious
      Bernard; her daughter, Marie de Troyes, and Ermengarde, the
      viscountess of
      Narbonne, married at fourteen to protect her inheritance from the
      Counts of
      Toulouse, an inheritance of great trade value. Commercially very
      important and,
      therefore, politically important. With a large Jewish and Saracen
      population,
      Narbonne had contacts with Northern Africa, the Maghreb, Italy and
      northern
      Spain, kingdoms of the sun, it was a jewel desired by Charlemagne
      and the
      Saracens, and occupied by Christians, Jews, and Saracens, a
      mischculture of the
      medieval Mediterranean, which caught the sails of the Troubadours
      who composed
      passionate love lyrics to its women, imaginations spurred by that
      twelfth
      century female triumvirate: Ermengarde, Elinor and Marie.
        
Ideas are seeds, weird demented seeds that
      hitchhike on to
      every traveler, uproot communities with wayward sprouts and drive
      people crazy.
      The Song of Songs was transformed as a counterforce to the songs
      of the
      Troubadours, by St. Bernard, the same who founded the Knights
      Templar to anchor
      the knightly impulse in religion. Far from Clairvaux, the court of
      Ermengarde
      of Narbonne became one of the cultural centers where the spirit of
      courtly love
      developed. Why was her name lost in this history which was
      dominated by the
      names of Eleanor and Marie de Champagne? How does cultural power
      become
      transferred---or obliterated? Ermengarde reigned from 1134 to
      1192, and was a
      contemporary of Chrétien,
perhaps
      spawned on this soil. 
Centuries fled through her head. The seven hour
      trip
      collapsed into questions. She could hardly wait to get home and
      write it all up
      Yes, Professor Connell, I believe I have found the source of the
      Nile: In the
      12th and 13th centuries, Narbonne went through a series of ups and
      downs before
      settling into extended decline. The Jewish community of Septimania
      continued
      for four centuries, but the old Jewish/Christian/ Saracen nexus
      was destroyed
      in the Albigensis crusade, which had centered in the city of
      Carcassonne, (a
      stab in her ribs--- baby or regret that she had not gotten there)
      stronghold of
      the Albigensis heresy in the 12th century and the birthplace of
      the
      Inquisition. Simon de Montfort was picked by the pope to lead the
      crusade and
      cleanse the city of its heretics, with the promise that its
      property would be
      divided among the Crusaders. Simon de Montfort’s military
      philosophy was terrorism,
      and town after town fell before his army. The mere mention of his
      name and the
      approach of his army brought out the populace waving white flags.
      Even while
      Raymond-Roger de Trencavel was imprisoned in his own dungeon and
      allowed to die
      while negotiating his city's surrender, Simon de Montfort,
      unapologetically
      ruthless, arrived outside the city walls, took four prisoners, cut
      out their
      eyes and set them wandering through the countryside with a sign:
      Darkness awaits
      all who resist. On August, 1209, he was appointed to be the new
      viscount, and
      soon built more fortifications. Carcassonne became a border
      citadel between
      France and the kingdom of Aragon (Spain). In 1240, Trencavel's son
      tried to
      reconquer his old domain in vain, the city submitted to the rule
      of the kingdom
      of France in 1247, and the Occitan culture went into decline.
      Louis lX founded
      the new part of the town across the river. He and his successor
      Philip ll built
      the outer ramparts. Scattered contemporary histories cite the
      location where
      the retreating Albigensis, remnants of the crusader genocide, are
      believed to
      have hid great wealth in the mountains of the Pyrenees. Chrétien did not live
      to see this. Didn’t have
      to. Foretold his delusion with chivalry and with moral systems.
      The devil
      always holds the trump card. Carcassonne fell, was absorbed into
      the growing
      monolith of France, and eventually became a UNESCO heritage site,
      famous for
      its castle and walls. 
"Lady Lore heard the grief through- out the
      hall, from
      the gallery she ran down and, like one totally distraught, came to
the
      queen. When the queen 
saw her, she asked her what she had..." 
The pen twisted out of control. The vision instructed:
"We
      are starting our descent. Computers and other electronic
      devices
      must be closed down now. We will be landing in fifteen
minutes.
      Make sure your seatbelt is fastened and your seat is in the
      upright
      position." The blue sky outside the window was vacant, without a
      clue as
      to direction. 
David called Harriet on her cell phone as soon
      as the plane
      landed and told her to look for him in the arrivals section next
      to the
      information booth. Gratitude that she was back fought his guilt,
      knowing what
      this trip meant to her. "Thanks for returning," She
      wanted to cry at
      the sound of his voice. "I know how much this trip meant to you,
      but I so
      need you." He hugged her fervently. 
She bit her lips. "Ssshhh. It’s not worth any
      regret."
      But it was. She fought back tears. He took her back pack. "I can’t
      talk
      about it here. Let’s get out of the airport and find a café." She did not
      point out that there
      were dozens of cafés
      in the
      airport. This was Kennedy airport. He was urgent to leave, to be
      on the road, heading
      toward some sort of solution to an unknown problem. She noted they
      were driving
      to Brooklyn and not Manhattan. "How come?" 
"We’ll meet Ira. Can’t
      leave him alone
      for long." He took an exit off the Brooklyn-Queens Expressway and
      found a
      coffee shop off the highway, a stop for gas and donuts. 
"Hungry"
      he asked, not caring what her answer was. 
"Not really, but coffee is always good.
      Airplane coffee
      stinks. I worked most of the way, and then slept for a while. I
      really think I’ve
      wrapped up my argument." A flush of irrelevant enthusiasm went as
      fast as
      it had come. He squeezed her hand with a warning, "not now," and
      parked the car. 
They took seats in the back of the café. "How can I
      begin? The last few days
      have been a nightmare. The day after you left, there was a message
      on my phone
      from Ira, which said call back immediately. Since Ira always talks
      like that,
      in commands, I didn’t think anything about it." He paused.
      "There’s
      no good way to say this." He looked at her as if he hoped she
      might find a
      path through his confusion, but she did not know what the
      confusion was about,
      and his clarification did not help. "You know the place between
      the
      buildings
      where the garbage cans get collected, where kids sometimes play
      running
      bases---I did too with Kenneth when we were younger." He paused,
      took her
      hands. and the remnants of his tale disgorged themselves. "Elsbeta’s body was
      found there."
        
The words locked into place so tightly, there
      was no room
      for ambiguity, but she asked, "What do you mean found there?"
      knowing
      her words were irrelevant. Death had come. 
"I mean found there," he said irritably. Were
      the
      words not clear? "Some kids found her there. One of them was
      Dolly’s son
      and he ran up the stairs to get her. She called the police. When
      we get there
      you will see the whole apartment house has been declared a crime
      scene and cordoned
      off. Elsbeta’s body has been removed to a morgue. At first no one
      could leave
      or enter the building and the tenants were in an uproar. Now at
      least they can
      go in and out but have to show identification to the police. Ira
      goes from a
      state of outrage to mortification, from grief to bewilderment.
      Don’t ask too
      many questions when you see him," he warned, "talk if he talks. I
      will give you all the information as we drive home. There are
      three theories: A
      woman’s body disappears from her roof where she went to meet her
      friend." He
      laughed harshly. "I feel like Agatha Christie. It’s a suicide, an
      accident
      or a crime. People don’t end up six flights down at the bottom of
      a building
      shaft by a mysterious force." 
"And crime and suicide are not mysterious?" 
"Don’t
get
      fancy with me now." 
She backed down. "Then maybe it was an
      accident." "That
      was ruled out almost immediately. The owner of the property
      argues vociferously
      that it could not have been an accident because the protection
      wall was built
      in such a way as to make it impossible for someone to fall over
      it---unless
      they worked at it. He doesn’t want a lawsuit. But he’s right. I
      have
      to
      admit that he’s right. It’s pretty hard to fall over that wall by
      accident. It
      would be like drowning in the desert." He took her hand, his face
      puffy as
      he dealt with the details. What hour did this happen?
      Where was her
      friend? Dolly told the story. They had gone up to the roof, as
      they had done a
      thousand times. No one could get on to the roof without a key to
      the door to
      the roof, which they each had. They sat for about five minutes
      when Dolly
      remembered she had forgotten her sun lotion and went down to get
      it. Could she
      had left the door to the roof unlocked? Dolly could not remember.
      She was only
      gone about fifteen minutes. She got a phone call, but didn’t talk
      that long.
      But when she got back to the roof the door was locked, she
      remembers having to
      open it with her key. And Elsbeta was not there. She assumed she
      too had gone
      back down to get something, and didn’t think anything of it. But
      when Elsbeta
      didn’t appear after half an hour or so, she began to wonder.
      Elsbeta had moods.
      She called her apartment on her cell phone. No one answered. Maybe
      she had gone
      down to the lobby to get her mail. Another five minutes and she
      would appear.
      Then she heard the kids below screaming, "Help. Someone’s sick
      here. Somebody
      get a doctor." 
Testimony was given and testimony was taken to
      account for
      every minute of that day and for everyone’s movements. The body
      was not removed
      for twenty-four hours. It gave no testimony of any kind, it was
      too smashed
      even for forensics to do a rape test. It was left in the alleyway
      and the
      garbage collectors were off limits. But the building had made its
      mind up. It
      was rape, and her assailant had thrown her body over the roof.
      Women believed
      this. They didn’t let their children take the elevator by
      themselves. They had
      to ring up from the lobby and a parent went down to get them and
      bring them
      upstairs. "They go out in pairs to shop," David said and grabbed
      her
      hand "God, I’ve missed you, and I feel so guilty that I asked you
      to come
      back." 
"I feel guilty too." 
"Why should you feel guilty?"
        
She put her hands over her stomach. The future
      was filled
      with police and questions and confusion. The rabbi had reminded
      David and Ira
      that Elsbeta must be buried as soon as possible. It was already
      four days and
      she lay in a morgue, her head pummeled into her shoulders as she
      had fallen
      head down, jammed into her body, her pubic area pushed into her
      stomach organs.
      Neighbors shuddered. They did not want to think about the
      possibility that
      someone had gained entrance to the roof, raped Elsbeta and had
      thrown her body
      over the wall. They preferred the suicide explanation. The
      landlord preferred
      it. David preferred it. "Why is that?" Harriet asked.
        
He pulled the car into a parking spot three
      blocks away from
      the building to avoid stares. He had become notorious. They had
      become notorious.
      The building had become notorious. Police milled about everywhere.
      Testimony
      was taken again and again from Dolly. What hour did they leave the
      building,
      what hour returned. What hour did she use the elevator. Did
      Elsbeta always shop
      alone? Did they ever sit on the roof garden alone? 
"What roof garden?" one tenant asked
      maliciously.
        
Suspicion and fear crept into every brick. No
      one went on
      the roof anymore, especially not Dolly who was having trouble
      sleeping. She too
      thought it was suicide. Elsbeta had been---she couldn’t think of
      the
      word---morose?----the last few days---and had returned to the
      story of Mae
      Tannenbaum several times: "Imagine her sleeping out on the street
      like
      that," Elsbeta had said that morning. "Someone should cover her
      body."
      She meant the blood stain. The body was long since gone. Dolly
      thought Elsbeta’s
      reference weird, but did not offer it as evidence. What kind of
      evidence was a
      weird thought? The police went over every pebble on the roof,
      looking for a
      footprint, for evidence of struggle. Only Elsbeta’s faint print,
      made by her
      sandals on the pebbles, was found going from her chair, which she
      had left with
      her sun glasses and sun hat on it, and a Good Housekeeping
      magazine found
      on
      the floor, open to a page as if she expected to return and
      continue the article
      on how to bake lasagna. 
"Ridiculous," Ira said, "we never eat
      lasagna." 
Dolly’s
insomnia
      got worse, and Mel gave her sleeping pills. 
David’s lips stiffened as he talked. "Aside
      from the
      fact that it is the only explanation that will end this madness
      and allow the
      building to return to normal, I prefer to think that she took her
      own life
      rather than that her life was taken from her. I can’t bear to
      think of her
      being attacked. I prefer to think that she took her own life. I
      think she made
      a decision when Dolly went down to get the sun lotion. She had
      probably been
      thinking about it for a while, but decided then. I don’t think it
      was an
      impulse. Does anyone commit suicide on an impulse? The streams
      that feed this
      river are underground. When they emerge they always surprise." 
He rang the bell to the apartment. There was a
      shuffling of
      chairs as if someone was re-arranging the mind of the room, then a
      cautious
      voice, "Who is it?" 
"It’s us, David and Harriet." The door opened
      and
      Yetti threw her arms around them. 
"What are you doing here?" Harriet was relieved
      to
      see her, relieved that they wouldn’t be alone with Ira’s grief,
      with his
      contempt for the police, for the neighbors, for civic niceties and
      civic
      procedures, impatient with a world that had foiled his efforts to
      climb out of his
      pit. He sat hunched in a chair, unshaven. David was shaken by how
      much he now
      looked like his father, stricken with bewilderment. Even the
      apartment looked
      shrunken, suspended between assessments, waiting for its destiny
      to become
      clear, as if each item anticipated that 
Elsbeta would return and breathe her claim of
      ownership, a
      coda of its era, into the thimbles on the what-not shelves, the
      cut glass water
      pitcher, the silver seder plate, the brass candlesticks.
      Harriet thought, It
      must have been an accident. It would not be like Elsbeta to
      abandon her
      identity. "But the landlord will fight this explanation," David
      said,
      "and this will drag on for at least a year, probably more."
        
Yetti agreed. She made coffee, put bagels and
      cheese on a
      tray, salad, tomatoes, a noodle pudding. "Dolly, her neighbor, the
      last
      one to see Elsbeta alive has been shopping for us and bringing us
      food. It’s
      not that we can’t, but Ira doesn’t like to go into the street.
      Everyone stares."
      So their conversation went in circles for an hour or more,
      repeating the same
      questions, caught in amazement that the questions did not change
      or transmute
      into answers or transcend their origins. Mud was stirred up and
      settled back
      into the same pattern, until the telephone rang and startled them.
      A current
      gripped them with the same thought, that the police were calling
      to say that
      the wrong woman lay in the morgue. But it was Laurel, least
      expected, least
      needed. Harriet gasped. "How does she know I’m here?"
        
"Every one knows we’re here," Ira snarled,
      "we’re
      big news, in the papers every day. Especially now that Elsbeta’s
      death has
      touched off an investigation into how apartments get passed down.
      It’s blown
      the lid off rent control." 
"Answer this goddamn phone. I know you’re
      there." Laurel’s,
      voice commanded
        
"No mystery here,"Yetti said, "your friend
      figured out David would get in touch with you and that you would
      come home. She’s
      been calling for three days." 
Annoyed, Harriet said into the phone as
      irritably as she had
      ever been with Laurel, "What’s so important that it couldn’t wait
      a day?"
        
" I apologize," Laurel said as meaningfully as
      she
      had ever said anything, "I know I’m being intrusive, but I really
      need to
      see you." Her voice crackled with urgency over the speaker phone. 
Harriet thought it broke into sobs. "Can we
      meet at the
      Chikn and the Chickpea tomorrow for lunch?" This was outrageous,
      even for
      Laurel, but Ira snarled into the phone, "Sure she can."
        
"Who’s that?" Laurel asked. 
"My father-in-law." 
Laurel’s
voice
      sounded tremulous, unlike Laurel, no quip lingering on the lips.
      "I’m
      so sorry to call at what I know is an inopportune time, but I have
      to talk to
      someone." 
"We planned to stay here tonight and tomorrow.
      Maybe
      you can come into Brooklyn?" 
"Brooklyn? I haven’t been there in twenty
      years."
        
"It’s in the same place," Ira shouted into the
      phone. "You have to meet me tomorrow." Laurel’s voice
      broke volcanically,
      "Malcolm is
      very sick. He has AIDS." 
"Oh, my God," Harriet said. 
In the management of death and the
      disintegration that
      disease
      brings, no plan sounds good. "Go ahead," David said. "You can
      take the afternoon off tomorrow. I’ll be here with Yetti. We’ll go
      home for the
      night. I have to return the car anyway. I’ll come in by train
      tomorrow. Maybe
      by tomorrow the police will have made a decision and we can bury
      Elsbeta,"
      David spoke as if with Elsbeta buried the road to normalcy would
      be found. A
      notice in the elevator said there would be a tenant’s meeting
      about the
      investigation into the rent control policy of the apartment
      building tomorrow
      night pending other matters, other matters being a decision about
      Elsbeta.
      Explanations competed with explanations, and competed with rumor.
      Exposés always
      followed suicides The
      neighborhood waited, then made its mind up. It was suicide. It was
      the only
      thing that made sense and would make the police go away. The
      landlord was
      grateful and would overlook the underhanded game the tenants had
      played.
        
"What does he mean by underhanded?" Mel
      Schrader
      asked. "It was a loophole. He should have kept the building in
      better
      condition. The lobby is an embarrassment." 
David returned the car to the rental office
      near their home.
      They ordered a vegetarian platter from the nearby take-out Chinese
      restaurant
      and ate it in gratitude for their quiet apartment. 
"What will become of Ira?" 
"He’s talked about buying a condo in Florida
      near
      Yetti. She’s not thrilled. It will spoil her lifestyle."
        
"I can imagine. She’ll spoil his for sure
      unless she’s
      run out of pharmacists." 
Contrary to Harriet’s expectations, she was
      glad to be home,
      glad to be with David, glad she had not betrayed herself with
      anger, glad to
      lay down next to him in their bed, her cheek on his back. Would
      this be the
      right time to tell him? There was a hole in the world where
      Elsbeta had been.
      Would her news of a coming baby fill it for him? A breeze flapped
      the curtain
      on the bedroom window. "I have something to tell you." The smooth
      skin on his back was tense with exhaustion, four days of police,
      of neighbors’ questions
      and worries, of the coroner’s report, of Ira’s bewilderment. "I think I’m pregnant." 
The curtain blew in and out of their bedroom
      window. He
      turned to her and squeezed her hand. "When did you know this?" 
"More or less on the plane, coming home. The
      nausea was
      terrible." 
"Sorry about that." 
Elsbeta was buried two days later in a cemetery
      near Islip,
      Long Island, in a family plot the Goldmans had bought half a
      century ago, as
      members of the Lithuanian Jewish chevra, or burial society. The
      message was
      posted in the elevator, with information about the chapel service,
      and
      directions to the cemetery. Shiva, the mourning period, would be
      held for three
      days following the funeral, in the apartment of Ira Gold. "Please
      wear proper
      attire. No shorts and sandals." 
Dolly’s
boys
      said, "That’s stupid. The dead don’t care."
        
Dolly told them to stay home. "The dead don’t
      care
      either about your attending." What do they care about? they asked.
      Laurel
      declined the invitation to go to the funeral. It felt irregular,
      but she said
      it anyway, "The dead don’t care whether I attend or not." She and
      Harriet met at The Chikn and the Chick Pea the day before the
      funeral.
        
"What do they care about?" Laurel shrugged her
      shoulders. "Not much. That’s the advantage of being dead. You’ve
      left your
      worries behind." She was shop worn. "Is it true what you said
      about
      Malcolm?" Harriet asked. 
"That he has AIDS? Yes---and apologies for
      splurting it
      out like I did when you have so many other things on your mind." 
Astonishingly, Laurel sounded contrite until
      Harriet said, "Did
      I tell you I’m pregnant?" 
Laurel’s
head
      whipped up. "Apologies---but I don’t remember." She pushed her
      shrimp around her salad determinedly. "What’s going to happen with
      your
      doctorate now?" 
"I don’t see why that should stop me. I’ll
      continue. It
      may be difficult, but I’ll continue. 
"It’ll be difficult, all right. Everything will
      be
      difficult. But if I had to choose, I’d rather have a baby than
      spend my
      life
      nursing Malcolm." She flashed a quirky smile. "At least a baby can
      go
      to daycare." 
"But what about you? Have you been tested?"
      Laurel
      took the question better than anyone else would. It brought back
      the Laurel who
      saw mirth in the devil. "There’s a silver lining to every cloud.
      He’s gay,
      you know. Or maybe you didn’t know, which would be a wonder.
      Pardon if you didn’t
      know. After the first week, Malcolm and I never had sex. We gave
      it a try."
      She shrugged her shoulders. 
"That was almost ten years ago," David said.
      "What
      did she do for sex in the meantime?" 
"Nothing, as far as I can tell."
        
David whistled. It was the one cheerful moment
      he had had in
      a week. "If anyone could manage that, Laurel could."
        
A dozen cars followed the limousine from the
      chapel to
      Islip, Long Island, mostly Ira’s neighbors. David and Harriet
      re-rented their
      car. Harriet knew it was inappropriate to stop to visit Dawn but
      who knew when
      there would be another opportunity, what with her pregnancy and
      her thesis to
      finish. She pointed out to David that since they were out on Long
      Island it was
      an opportunity to visit her father and Dawn. "A short visit. We’ll
      stay
      overnight at a motel and be back in Brooklyn tomorrow." She
      emailed Lionel
      that they would be at Dawn’s the following Wednesday. For one day
      only. Could
      he come for a visit? 
"Not likely." No, not likely. Lionel never left
      his ashram anymore. He stayed under wraps morning and night,
      sunlight and
      moonlight. 
They congregated at the graveside, a company of
      twenty,
      Yetti and Ira, Dolly and Mel, Kenneth and Leela, who was pregnant.
      "How
      nice," she said, "our children will be cousins.
        
Have you thought of a name? They will expect
      you to name the
      baby for Elsbeta. That’s their tradition." 
"Really?" Harriet said. 
"Yes, Kenneth mentioned that he would like the
      baby to
      be named for his mother. You don’t have to take the whole name,
      just the first
      initial will do. So my baby will be named Elizabeth. We know it’s
      going to be a
      girl. My only problem is that others will call her Eliza or Liz or
      even Lizzy.
      How do you stop that? We have no control over nicknames."
        
They huddled under a cold November rain behind
      Ira, who
      leaned on Yetti, who leaned on her daughter, Devra, behind David
      and Harriet,
      and Kenneth and Leela, chief mourners, their shoes wet and sinking
      into the
      ground around the burial site. The gravediggers leaned on their
      shovels at a
      respectful distance. Harriet whispered to David about whether it
      was true that
      she would be expected to name their child after Elsbeta. "It would
      be
      nice." he whispered back. "Why don’t you name the baby after
      someone
      who is living?" Harriet whispered back., "That way I could name
      him
      after you, and he could be David Jr." 
David was not prepared to educate Harriet here
      in the rain,
      during the funeral, in the byways of Jewish life. When he no
      longer feared that
      Harriet might miscarry, that indeed they were going to have a
      child and that
      that child was going to be a boy, he envisioned a long discussion
      with Harriet
      about "things." For the time being, he said, "We never name
      children after living people." Rain dripped from his hat. "The
      point
      is to commemorate someone’s life, even if it’s just by a letter." 
Harriet thought that was a slender reed, but
      she could go
      along with it. "How about Edward.?" 
Ira, who had never taken an interest in such
      things, turned
      around to them, red-faced and wrathful. "Elizabeth and Edward!
      What is
      this, the British commission on Palestine? Over Elsbeta’s grave!" 
A hiss went up from the other mourners. The
      rabbi’s eyebrows
      knitted together. "Have respect for the dead." 
Dolly’s
son
      thought that was an odd statement and when they got home, he asked
      about
      it. Mel said he was too young to understand. "But I was the one
      who found
      her," he said. Silence descended. Silence and rain. A handful of
      tenants
      from the apartment building crowded in to the gravesite. Dawn and
      Robbie joined
      them but left as soon as they had thrown their handful of earth
      onto Elsbeta’s
      casket, apologizing: they had left five sick children with Dawn’s
      father.
      Winter was in the trees. Geese were going south. Winter skies
      ahead. Dead leaden
      gray air down to the earth. Trees were being stripped of life.
      "Margaret,
      are you grieving?" Hopkins’ poem swept through Harriet and lifted
      her up
      into the wet gray skies. She mourned for the things she didn’t
      know about her
      mother-in-law and wished she could read the poem here. A confused
      grief
      enveloped her. She would name the baby for Elsbeta, but not Edward
      which, God
      forbid, might become Ed or Eddie. The politics of naming the baby
      overwhelmed
      her, and it was just her fourth month. She could still miscarry.
      She could
      miscarry anywhere along the line. "Not likely, the doctor said,
      "but
      possible," she thought. She had miscarried in her fourth month
      before. Two
      pounds of terminated breath had been taken from her body. "He
      would have
      been a big boy," Stella said at the time, "someone Robbie could
      have
      wrestled to the ground." They huddled under memories.
        
After the funeral, Yetti told them it would be
      all right for
      them to visit Dawn. "Nothing to worry about. I’ll look after Ira.
      You’ll
      be back by tomorrow. For supper? Nothing to worry about," but her
      voice
      was burdened. 
Harriet assured her, but told David she planned
      to visit
      Juno’s cottage. "I
      must."
      He knew that tone. 
"Must?" 
"I owe her an apology." "For what?"
        
"Not sure. But I know I do."
        
Dawn told them the Junipers didn’t live there
      anymore. "No
      one knows where they went." 
David hoped that that would change Harriet’s
      mind, but it
      didn’t. Dead people and lost people hovered with atmospheric
      pressure. By some
      weird emotional concatenation Anders had inherited Stella’s spite
      like a homeless
      ghost, and spit out at Harriet when he heard she planned to visit
      her place, "Good
      riddance to bad rubbish. Royalists. They didn’t belong here. Guess
      they found
      that out." 
Nevertheless, Harriet and David took the
      sailboat out in the
      morning. Brenda came with them, enjoying the privilege of being a
      year older
      and being a small celebrity in the area. She had won a local ice
      skating
      contest, and had the newspaper pictures to show for it. The water
      was leaden
      and choppy, but the sky had partially cleared. Sunlight limned the
      large clouds
      that hovered above. Juno’s rocker was empty and creaked with the
      wind. A sign
      tacked onto the weeping willow, "No trespassers," warned them that they were
      intruders. Harriet
      took umbrage that she would be considered a trespasser and tied
      the boat to the
      pier. "There’s a box I promised Juno I would come back to get." 
Brenda was delighted with the adventure and
      clambered out of
      the boat on to the porch. They ran to the kitchen while David kept
      a worried
      eye out for a patrol boat. The signs of a hasty departure were
      everywhere.
      Bedding had been pulled across three rooms. The twelve foot cubic
      freezer had
      been dragged through the kitchen, out through the door and down
      the steps to
      the water, cutting a large wound in the earth which had filled in
      with yellow
      weeds. The furniture was gone. Harriet ran through the rooms,
      opening drawers
      and doors, 
but Juno’s box was gone. She came back out on
      the porch, her
      face punctured with disappointment. "But what are you
      looking
      for?" David asked. Harriet sat down on the top step of the porch.
      "It
      was a box," she said, "just a box, but I promised I would come
      back
      for it." 
"Well, you did." 
"Too late," Harriet said with remorse. "Too
      late." That night, she emailed Lionel, "The box is gone. I feel I
      have sinned against the light." 
"It can’t be helped," he emailed back.
        
Brenda sat next to her. She could not speak,
      but she could
      read. Back in her room, she dragged out from under her bed her
      dearest possession,
      her box of ice-skating memorabilia and gave it to Harriet to take
      the place of
      Juno’s box, which they couldn’t find. 
Harriet took it back to their apartment, but
      never opened
      it. She knew it contents very well, and it came to rest under a
      year’s worth of
      old magazines, too daunting to read. 
At the end of her fourth month Harriet circled
      April 30 on
      her calendar. Was that a good date? Was it propitious? Would she
      have her
      thesis written by then? Yes, she would. But so much else to do:
      find a larger
      apartment, get baby equipment, a crib, a carriage. Where would
      they put it in
      their two room apartment? Baby doesn’t need anything until he’s
      six months old,
      Dolly said. "Baby needs a mother who’s not out of her mind with
      anxiety."
        
"It’s going to be a boy," Ira said. "We have
      to have a bris." Harriet
shuddered.
      "He never cared about anything Jewish."
        
"Don’t
worry,"
      Dolly said, "I’ve been through it three times.
        
Don’t
believe
      the things you read these days. Mel was circumcised and I can
      vouch
      that none of it is true. If I hadn’t tied my tubes, I’d have six
      kids by now,
      but don’t tell that to Mel. There are some things women have to
      keep to
      themselves. Secrecy is the lubricant of life. If you like, I have
      a woman
      friend who is a Reform rabbi and a mohel. She’s really good. She’s
      a mother
      herself. She’ll be happy to do the circumcision. And, when the
      time comes, I’ll
      show you how to change the bandage." 
"I thought Mel wasn’t religious."
        
"He isn’t, except when it comes to
      circumcision. It’s
      the sign, he said." 
So, Harriet thought that night, eyes closing on
      sleep, Marie
      must have known, and kept his secret. 
Ira said he would pay three month’s rent to
      keep the
      apartment in the family, three months for them to think about
      taking it. After
      that he was going to Florida. 
"A step at a time, a step at a time," Harriet
      said
      to herself. "I will do this," and she organized the notes she had
      made on the plane. In the beginning was Ermengard. She was the
      inspiration for
      the Troubadours. Narbonne and the Midi were her native grounds. Once
      promised to
      Alphonse Jordan (scholarship confusing on this---may have been
      promised to
      Alphonse, but never married, may have married, but never
      consummated---she was about
      twelve at the time), he was the son of Raymond 1V of St. Giles,
      Raymond who
      carried the cup of St. Giles to Jerusalem during the first
      crusade.
        
A movement is made of mosaics. Bit and dots
      come together.
      The puzzle was completing itself. Maybe she was not ready to take
      on Professor
      Connell, but she dialed his telephone number anyway. An answering
      service
      responded: "Professor Connell cannot answer your call at this
      time. Leave
      your name and telephone number and a short message, and he will
      get back asap.
      Speak clearly and repeat your name and number twice. If this is an
      emergency,
      contact Professor Watkins at extension 4." Not likely, Harriet
      thought,
      but when she continued to get the same message after a week and
      four efforts,
      she dialed extension 4. "My dear," Professor Watkins said with
      sympathy and mirth, Professor Connell has had a stroke, and I am
      the
      replacement for his two remaining graduate students who were
      writing their
      dissertations with him. You now belong to me." 
Harriet had tumbled into catastrophe. David did
      not see it
      that way, which infuriated her. Everything he said made things
      worse for her. "All
      the work is done, it’s the same cast of characters. Just tweak it
      in her
      direction," he said, as if you could "tweak the truth."
        
"He’s right," Laurel said. "Don’t be a fool.
      Finish the damn thing. Don’t
      let this carry past your due date. Once the baby is born, you
      don’t know how much
      time you will have." Harriet panicked, and decided to visit
      Professor
      Connell in the hospital. "He has improved," the desk said.
        
"Is he speaking?" 
"Yes, but it would be best not to tire him
      out."
        
"Sounds perfect," she told Laurel. Sympathy
      call,"
      she sneered. "Courtesy call," Harriet said, preferring not to
      reveal
      her
      opportunistic
      motives. She could get the January degree if she moved fast. 
She dreaded seeing her old professor with an
      unaccustomed
      weakness, less than adversarial, almost supine, which made her
      feel ignoble,
      but with a countdown to birth, as if she were living under a gun,
      what were her
      choices?
        
No longer an opponent, Professor Connell lay
      flat on his
      bed, imprisoned by tubes and monitors, his unshaven chin resting
      on top of a blanket.
      His eyes flickered with pleasure when Harriet came into the room,
      then soon
      cringed when he spotted her portfolio of notes. She was
      embarrassed by them,
      and apologetic. It was not right to burden him, she said, leveling
      her voice to
      sound in control, "but time was of the essence." She patted her
      stomach. A film floated over his eyes, which she took to mean that
      he
      appreciated her feelings. He would not desert her now either.
      There was still
      the bond of scholarly love, if not for each other, then for the
      subject. He
      crooked a finger, beckoning her to communicate. She removed her
      notes from
      their portfolio. A glimmer of haunted passion clouded his eyes,
      but faded as
      soon as she started to speak. "The twelfth century Midi was the
      birthplace
      of the twelfth century women’s movement. Therefore, we can presume
      of Chrétien’s inspiration." Tears of reproach
      replaced the warm
      moisture. Harriet did not notice. She was in the flush of
      enthusiasm. Neither
      Professor Connell’s disorder nor her morning sickness would hold
      her back. "Assuming
      Chrétien’s family had
      originated in the Midi,
      it was
      natural for him to take an interest in what was happening
      there." She
      looked at Professor Connell to see if he understood the
      implications of what
      she was saying. He was supine, either acquiescent or overwhelmed.
      She noted his
      discomfort and suppressed a grunt of conquest. ‘Whatever it
      takes"‘Laurel’s
      voice whispered. "It’s
      all here," Harriet said, and held up her formidable roll of notes.
      "Here
      is the core connection, the womb of ferment: Ermengarde, orphaned
      at five years
      old, heiress to a powerful piece of land, kept in storage
      until her
      hormones readied her for marriage: Every seed-bearing daughter of
      a count or
      powerful
      knight was a cauldron of potential power. Hell broke loose
      among the
      suitors." She smiled subliminally. "Alphonse I of Toulouse,
      claimed
      his right to the regency of Narbonne during Ermengarde's minority
      (i.e. their
      marriage could not be consummated, their ambition was tempered by
      unyielding
      biological fact--she was pre- pubescent), and invaded the
      viscounty in 1139
      with the support of Archbishop Arnaud de Lévezou. In the same year, Ermengarde
      witnessed a charter in
      Vallespir, in the territory of her cousin Ramon Berenguer IV,
      Count of Barcelona,
      with whom she must have taken refuge in the face of the threat
      from Toulouse.
      In 1142, Alphonse, whose wife Faydid of Uzes had either recently
      died or been
      repudiated (one never knew in the Middle Ages), sought to marry
      the
      now-adolescent (i.e. sexually ready) Ermengarde. In reaction to
      this prospect,
      which would overturn the balance of power in the region by adding
      Narbonne to the
      control of Toulouse, a coalition of Occitan lords formed an
      alliance against
      Toulouse. In 1143, at age fourteen, Ermengarde was married to a
      vassal of Roger
      II, Bernard of Anduze (other scholarship is firm on this fact),
      Alphonse was
      defeated by the coalition and was taken prisoner, forced to make
      peace with
      Narbonne, and to restore Ermengarde and her new husband to the
      viscounty before
      being released." 
Harriet watched Professor Connell’s face, but
      he was felled
      by semi-paralyzed vocal cords and the march of Harriet’s
      documentation. She did
      not allow him recovery time. "Sex and territory were the grounds
      of the
      medieval play for power. How to disunite them, how to uncouple the
      vagina from
      the acre? (she didn’t say exactly that) In the waywardness of
      medieval
      politics, a copy of "The Art of Love" by the French cleric, André le Chaplain
      fell into Ermengard’e
      hands and ignited her body and therefore her mind. And not only
      hers.
      Troubadours sang of this new idea, up and down the Provencal
      countryside. This
      new idea: sexual love, not sex as an adjunct to business and
      politics but
      sexual love came into the world. Cupid unleashed arrows into
      Ermengarde’s vagina.
        (She didn’t
      say that either.) And yet---and yet-- some scholars maintain that
      André’s book
      was a satire, that he never meant the absurd idea that sex could be
      elevated to
      romance: Who could believe that the vagina had such power (nor did
      she say this),
      but it was too late. Venus choked on laughter: She had gotten
      knighthood by its
      balls. (excised sentence). André Capellus
      came north to Troyes, and is said to have become a courtier in the
      court of
      Marie de Champagne. Chrétien’s
      family, spawned in the same
      territory as Ermengarde, brought the stories north with them from
      the Midi."
      She spared him Samizdat’s interpretation, that Chrétien had become
      Marie’s lover. "In
      the realm of unfootnoted speculation" he had emailed her, ‘I can't
      help
      but find it unusual that Marie's husband died suddenly almost
      immediately after
      he returned from the Holy Land. Then despite the advances of noble
      suitors, she
      opts to not remarry. She was first married in 1160 at the age of
      15. 1160 is
      also the year when Chrétien
first
      began working at the court of Champagne. His romance, Clige was
      written
      purportedly in 1176, two years before Marie's husband left for the
      Holy Land.
      In Cliges, a young girl (Fenice) is forced to marry the Byzantine
      Emperor,
      though she is in love with his nephew (Clige). With the help of
      her maid
      (Thalassa) who is knowledgeable in potions and poison (always
      helpful) and who
      is sympathetic with romantic love, she gives her husband a
      sleeping potion
      every night. The husband dreams that he has sex with her, but in
      fact never
      does. In this instance, it's love at first sight and elaborate
      trickery for the
      illicit lovers to fool the husband. (Not very knightly behavior)
      Marie was
      young, attractive, brilliant, literary, ruler of her realm and
      without a
      husband. And Chrétien
      was
      young, attractive, brilliant, literary, and dependent on her as
      his patron. The
      works (which Marie supported/patronized) were all about romantic
      love--not
      platonic courtly love, but physical passion that gets consummated.
      The plots of
      his romances often hinge on disguise, people mistaking one person
      for another,
      questions of identity. It's easy to imagine Marie and Chrétien having an
      affair that lasted many
      years, one that included role-play seduction fantasy as a common
      mode---and
      reality, she the countess, he a Jew and a landless nobody.
        
"No, No, No," Harriet had emailed back. "You
      forget realty. Chrétien
really
      was a landless nobody." 
"Yes, and he accepted the division and paid it
      respect
      in his poem, "The Knight of the Cart," in which he does obeisance
      to
      the social distance between them, becoming a knight who rides in a
      cart filled
      with dung. But the bedroom is neutral territory. In
      sex, there is
      neither black nor white, Christian nor Jew, queen nor commoner,
      young nor old.
      Marie and Chrétien
      may have
      given rise to the tradition of pretending to belong to a different
      class during
      the act of coitus, the milkmaid with the prince, the maid with the
      merchant.
      Anonymous plays footloose with social roles here." 
"So you think she knew he was Jewish."
      "Absolutely."
        
"How did she know?" 
"The only way she could have known."
        
"You’re
        profane." 
"Sex
        is
        profane." 
Aha, Professor Connell, I have found the source
      of the Nile.
        
Water is water and it all flows together. Who
      can tell the
      drops apart? She lay her notes on the table next to his bed where
      his urine
      dripped into the bottle on the side, held in place to his bedsheet
      by a clip
      She handed him a pen: Sign your approval, Professor Connell. His
      grimace was
      daunting. Still she left a copy of her thesis on the top of his
      blanket. With a
      mighty effort he raised a hand, indeterminant warning or
      commendation? The old
      warrior was incoherent. She wished him well and left, the rest of
      her notes
      bundled under her arm. 
Her talk clarified her ideas to her, if not to
      him, and she
      felt she could now put together a good defense of her thesis: That
      Chrétien’s origin was in the Midi, likely to
      probably, Narbonne, most
      likely in Narbonne where there had been an influential Jewish
      community, one
      that had engaged itself in Ermengarde’s world and recorded her
      battles and
      treaties. Odd how the south of France had fallen off the
      historical map.
        
"Pity," she e-mailed Maurice, "that we did
      not take a longer trip into the south of France." 
Harriet went into labor two weeks early and a
      week after she
      defended her thesis: Chrétien and The Three Queens: The
        influence
        of Ermengard, Elinor of Aquitaine, and Marie de Troyes on Chrétien’s concept
        of female sexuality and
        courtly love. The baby, a boy, was named Elijah. "Not
      possible to
      reduce that beyond El," she said to Leela in a phone call. The
      apartment
      in Greenwich Village became crowded with gifts, a crib and baby
      things, a
      bassinet, a cradle, a lightweight carriage which Dolly bought so
      that Harriet
      could jog while she wheeled the baby. 
Three weeks after giving birth, in the second
      week of May
      when the dogwoods had flowered into their pink and white fullest,
      Harriet put
      Elijah in his carriage and walked up Fifth Avenue to the library
      at Forty-Second
      Street. The sun was warm and it lay on Elijah’s pink eyelids as he
      slumbered
      under more blankets than he needed. She had pinned her pony-tail
      back on her
      neck and quickened her stride almost to a trot. "Not so bad," she
      said to him when she spotted the lions in the front of the
      library, defenders
      of arcane knowledge. Next year she will get to Carcassonne. She
      should be
      finished nursing Elijah by then.